All
the
Chief
HEADS
of
the
most
Divine
MYSTERIES
,
plainly
opened
in
the
several
Chapters
of
this
Book
.
CHAP.
I.
THe
first
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
.
John
calls
it
The
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
which
God
gave
unto
him
,
to
shew
unto
his
servants
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
.
John
might
well
say
that
God
did
give
it
unto
him
,
because
Jesus
Christ
is
God
,
as
he
doth
make
it
appear
in
his
following
Discourse
in
this
Chapter
.
Also
those
servants
which
he
was
to
declare
this
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
unto
,
I
declare
it
was
unto
the
Ministers
of
those
Seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
and
from
them
to
the
Churches
themselves
.
Also
John
doth
speak
much
of
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
by
way
of
vision
,
as
well
as
revelation
,
and
that
doth
make
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
to
be
the
more
difficult
,
and
hard
to
be
understood
,
or
to
be
interpreted
.
Therefore
many
wise
and
learned
men
have
gone
about
to
interpret
some
places
of
it
,
but
have
left
the
greatest
part
of
it
as
a
sealed
Book
which
cannot
be
opened
;
and
have
left
that
which
they
have
writ
upon
,
as
dark
to
the
Reader
as
it
was
at
first
.
And
the
cause
is
,
they
do
not
know
what
revelation
which
doth
arise
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
is
,
neither
can
they
distinguish
between
revelation
and
vision
;
many
other
reasons
might
be
given
why
,
but
I
shall
let
that
pass
now
.
But
to
the
matter
in
hand
:
It
is
said
that
the
knowledge
of
the●●
great
Mysteries
should
be
signified
by
his
Angel
unto
his
servant
John
.
Now
what
this
Angel
was
,
I
shall
speak
some
thing
of
it
hereafter
.
But
John
was
to
beat
record
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
things
that
he
saw
:
and
this
record
which
John
bear
,
it
was
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
.
Therefore
he
directed
his
Revelation
to
them
,
and
his
Revelation
was
this
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
him
,
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
and
from
the
seven
Spirits
which
are
before
his
Throne
.
First
,
what
is
meant
by
him
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
This
he
,
I
declare
was
no
other
but
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
this
is
he
that
is
,
because
he
is
now
become
flesh
,
therefore
he
is
called
the
Word
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
Word
became
flesh
,
according
to
Johns
saying
,
In
the
beginning
was
the
Word
,
and
the
Word
was
with
God
,
and
the
Word
was
God
.
And
this
Word
became
flesh
,
and
dwelt
amongst
us
,
and
this
was
Christ
which
is
that
word
of
God
,
which
is
God
,
and
is
in
heaven
in
that
very
same
flesh
,
which
the
eternal
spiritual
body
became
,
and
suffered
death
in
.
And
in
this
regard
John
did
say
,
Grace
and
peace
unto
the
seven
Churches
,
from
him
that
is
,
because
he
is
now
become
flesh
,
and
is
now
in
heaven
in
that
same
body
,
as
aforesaid
.
Secondly
it
is
said
,
and
which
was
;
this
Jesus
Christ
is
he
that
was
also
,
as
you
may
see
Exodus
3.14
.
A
little
before
in
that
chapter
God
doth
send
Moses
to
Pharoah
,
Moses
desiring
in
whose
name
he
must
go
,
God
giveth
him
this
answer
,
God
said
unto
Moses
I
am
that
I
am
:
and
thus
shalt
thou
say
to
the
children
of
Israel
,
I
am
,
hath
sent
me
unto
you
.
This
I
am
,
I
declare
by
Revelation
,
is
no
other
but
Jesus
Christ
,
and
this
is
he
which
was
;
that
is
,
he
was
without
a
body
of
flesh
at
that
time
when
he
spake
to
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
yet
he
had
a
body
when
he
spake
to
Moses
,
in
the
form
and
likeness
of
a
man
.
〈◊〉
man
could
not
have
been
the
Image
and
likeness
of
God
,
〈◊〉
Gods
body
,
though
it
was
like
a
man
,
yet
it
was
a
spiritual
sub●tance
clear
as
chrystal
,
and
as
I
may
say
,
swifter
then
thought
,
brighter
than
the
Sun
.
Therefore
Moses
could
not
see
his
face
and
live
,
for
a
mortal
eye-sight
cannot
see
an
heavenly
and
spiritual
glory
;
therefore
there
is
no
seeing
nor
knowing
of
God
before
he
became
flesh
,
nor
how
he
is
ascended
up
into
the
same
glory
,
where
he
was
before
,
but
by
faith
onely
.
For
no
man
can
see
the
face
of
Jesus
now
he
is
in
glory
,
and
live
,
no
more
then
Moses
could
see
his
face
and
live
,
before
he
became
flesh
.
And
this
Jesus
was
that
I
am
,
that
spake
to
Moses
,
and
that
Jehovah
,
and
that
God
which
was
,
that
is
,
he
was
from
eternity
,
and
revealed
to
mankinde
from
the
beginning
.
Thirdly
,
This
Jesus
is
he
which
is
to
come
,
that
is
,
he
is
to
come
to
put
an
end
to
all
time
,
that
there
might
nothing
but
eternity
remain
;
for
as
there
was
a
beginning
of
time
,
so
likewise
there
shall
be
an
end
of
time
;
and
as
eternity
had
no
beginning
,
so
shall
it
have
no
ending
.
But
here
lyeth
the
great
mystery
,
that
eternity
became
time
,
and
time
became
eternity
again
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
God
became
flesh
,
and
flesh
was
in
time
,
and
Christ
he
being
that
flesh
of
God
,
therefore
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
he
which
was
before
he
became
flesh
,
he
was
God
then
under
the
title
of
God
the
Father
.
And
after
he
did
become
flesh
,
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
say
,
He
is
that
he
is
God
now
under
the
Title
of
God
the
Son
,
and
as
he
is
to
come
,
he
is
God
under
the
Title
of
God
the
Holy
Spirit
,
yet
these
three
are
but
one
personal
glory
.
They
are
all
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
but
he
that
is
,
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
And
as
Moses
and
the
Prophets
did
see
by
the
eye
of
faith
,
that
God
was
a
spiritual
body
in
the
form
of
a
man
,
and
that
this
God
would
become
flesh
,
this
I
say
they
did
see
by
the
eye
of
faith
,
and
so
were
very
well
satisfied
:
the
truth
of
this
may
be
understood
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
from
that
saying
of
Moses
unto
the
children
of
Israel
,
where
he
sayeth
,
God
will
raise
you
up
a
Prophet
like
unto
me
,
him
shall
you
hear
.
That
is
,
God
will
become
flesh
himself
,
so
that
he
may
be
capable
to
be
a
Prophet
,
that
you
may
be
the
more
capable
to
hear
him
;
so
likewise
that
place
the
9.
of
Isaiah
,
he
prophesieth
of
God
becoming
flesh
,
in
that
he
saith
,
To
us
a
childe
is
born
,
unto
us
a
son
is
given
;
and
the
govenrment
shall
be
upon
his
shoulder
,
and
he
shall
be
called
the
Mighty
God
,
The
everlasting
Father
,
The
Prince
of
Peace
.
This
Isaiah
did
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
that
God
should
become
a
little
childe
.
Great
is
this
mystery
of
God
,
but
few
that
understand
it
!
For
this
Jesus
is
the
onely
wise
God
,
which
is
,
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
which
hath
washed
every
true
believers
soul
in
his
own
blood
,
neither
can
any
thing
cleanse
and
purge
the
conscience
of
man
from
the
guilt
of
sin
,
and
fear
of
eternal
death
,
but
the
blood
of
a
God
.
But
I
shall
speak
more
of
that
hereafter
,
what
should
be
the
meaning
of
those
Seven
Spirits
,
which
are
before
his
Throne
.
I
declare
by
Revelation
,
that
those
Seven
Spirits
which
were
before
the
Throne
of
God
,
they
were
those
gifts
and
blessings
of
grace
,
which
Christ
gave
unto
the
Ministery
of
the
Seven
Churches
after
his
ascension
,
as
may
plainly
be
read
in
the
second
chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
.
Where
he
beginneth
to
write
to
the
Seven
Churches
,
and
the
Angel
of
every
several
Church
;
which
Angel
was
the
Minister
;
I
say
they
had
every
one
of
them
a
several
reproof
,
and
a
several
gift
and
blessing
;
therefore
I
shall
let
the
reproof
alone
,
because
it
would
be
too
large
to
interpret
.
Onely
I
shall
name
the
several
Blessings
,
because
the
seed
of
Faith
may
the
better
understand
the
interpretation
of
them
,
therefore
I
shall
set
them
down
in
order
.
I.
The
first
Gift
and
Blessing
is
sent
unto
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
which
is
as
followeth
,
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
which
is
in
the
midst
of
the
Paradise
of
God
.
II.
The
Blessing
of
the
Church
of
Smirna
,
is
,
Him
that
overcometh
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
.
III.
The
Blessing
of
the
Church
of
Pergamos
,
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
hidden
Manna
,
and
will
give
him
a
white
stone
,
and
in
the
Stone
a
new
name
written
,
which
no
man
knoweth
saving
he
that
receiveth
it
.
IV.
The
Blessing
of
the
Church
of
Thyatira
,
And
him
that
overcometh
and
keepeth
my
works
unto
the
end
,
to
him
will
I
give
power
over
the
Nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
Iron
,
as
the
vessels
of
a
Potter
shall
they
be
broken
to
shivers
,
as
I
received
of
my
Father
,
and
I
will
give
him
the
morning
Star
.
V.
The
Blessing
of
the
Church
of
Sardis
,
Him
that
overcometh
,
the
same
shall
be
clothed
in
white
Raiment
,
and
I
will
not
blot
out
his
name
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
but
will
confess
his
name
before
my
Father
,
and
before
his
Angels
.
VI.
The
Blessing
of
the
Church
of
Philadelphia
,
Him
that
overcometh
will
I
make
a
Pillar
in
the
Temple
of
my
God
,
and
he
shall
go
no
more
out
,
and
I
will
write
upon
him
the
name
of
my
God
,
and
the
name
of
the
City
of
my
God
,
which
is
New
Jerusalem
,
which
cometh
down
out
of
heaven
from
my
God
,
and
I
will
write
upon
him
my
new
name
.
VII
.
The
Blessing
of
the
Church
of
Loadicea
,
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
me
in
my
Throne
,
even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
sat
down
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
.
He
that
hath
an
●ar
,
let
him
hear
what
the
spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
hath
said
unto
all
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
CHAP.
II.
The
interpretation
of
the
several
Blessings
.
THis
Tree
of
Life
in
the
middest
of
the
Paradise
of
God
:
the
Tree
of
Life
is
no
other
but
the
Person
of
Christ
,
and
the
eating
of
it
is
believing
in
him
to
be
the
onely
God
,
this
is
,
to
eat
the
flesh
,
and
drink
his
blood
.
2.
He
that
overcometh
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
:
this
second
death
is
an
eternal
death
,
that
is
a
living
death
,
and
a
dying
life
,
that
is
always
dying
,
yet
never
dead
,
this
is
called
by
the
spirit
the
second
death
,
which
all
true
believers
shall
be
freed
from
,
so
that
they
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
.
3.
He
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
hidden
Manna
,
and
will
give
him
a
white
Stone
,
and
in
the
stone
a
new
name
written
which
no
man
knoweth
,
saving
he
that
receiveth
it
.
This
hidden
Manna
,
is
that
peace
and
satisfaction
every
true
believer
hath
in
his
minde
in
believing
in
the
true
God
,
so
that
the
mind
or
spirit
doth
feed
upon
those
sweet
refreshments
that
floweth
from
their
faith
in
the
true
God
.
For
those
motions
of
faith
that
doth
arise
in
the
mind
,
it
feedeth
upon
the
assurance
of
everlasting
life
,
for
eternal
life
is
that
hidden
Manna
,
which
every
true
believer
doth
eat
of
.
So
that
the
spirits
of
true
believers
doth
eat
of
this
hidden
Manna
of
eternal
life
,
even
as
the
Jews
did
eat
of
that
Manna
that
Moses
gave
them
in
the
Wilderness
,
which
Manna
is
called
Angels
food
.
That
Manna
Moses
gave
them
to
eat
,
it
did
signifie
the
Law
by
which
the
holy
Angels
did
live
by
,
and
by
that
holy
Law
the
Angels
do
live
,
that
Law
being
written
in
their
natures
of
pure
reason
.
And
by
their
feeding
upon
that
Law
,
that
is
,
by
their
perfect
obedience
to
God
their
Creator
,
they
do
live
in
his
presence
for
ever
.
So
that
the
Manna
that
came
down
from
Heaven
,
it
was
but
a
type
or
figure
of
the
Angels
Law
written
in
their
natures
,
by
which
they
live
in
the
presence
of
God
to
eternity
.
So
likewise
there
is
a
Law
written
in
the
nature
and
seed
of
faith
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
every
true
believer
,
and
by
this
Law
written
in
his
heart
,
he
cometh
to
perfect
obedience
of
faith
,
and
so
liveth
by
the
faith
of
the
Son
of
God
,
as
Paul
saith
.
But
I
say
true
believers
now
they
live
by
the
faith
of
God
himself
,
and
so
it
may
be
called
the
faith
of
Gods
elect
.
So
that
every
true
believer
doth
eat
of
the
hidden
Manna
,
that
is
,
they
eat
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
for
he
is
that
bread
that
came
down
from
heaven
,
that
whosoever
doth
eat
thereof
shall
never
dye
.
So
that
to
speak
properly
,
the
flesh
of
Christ
is
that
hidden
Manna
,
and
that
refreshments
and
assurance
of
eternal
life
,
as
I
said
before
,
is
but
types
and
figures
,
as
the
other
Manna
was
to
the
Jews
.
So
that
every
one
that
doth
truly
believe
in
the
true
God
,
he
doth
eat
of
the
hidden
Manna
:
it
may
well
be
called
hidden
Manna
,
for
indeed
it
is
hid
from
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
,
and
very
few
there
is
that
doth
eat
of
it
at
all
.
For
none
doth
eat
of
it
but
those
to
whom
it
is
given
,
but
the
Angels
Manna
is
eaten
of
by
every
man
and
woman
in
the
world
:
And
as
for
this
white
Stone
,
this
white
Stone
signifies
clean
hearts
:
as
thus
,
whereas
the
heart
before
it
was
a
heart
of
stone
,
or
a
stony
heart
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
it
was
a
black
stony
heart
defiled
with
ignorance
,
blindness
,
darkness
,
and
unbelief
.
So
that
the
heart
was
compassed
about
,
and
covered
with
the
fear
of
hell
,
and
torment
of
soul
,
and
now
this
black
or
red
stony
heart
,
it
is
purified
by
faith
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
It
having
a
new
Law
written
in
it
,
that
is
the
Law
of
faith
,
and
so
causeth
men
to
walk
in
Gods
Statutes
;
which
Statutes
of
God
is
to
believe
those
whom
he
sends
,
and
that
Faith
will
purifie
the
heart
of
that
ignorance
,
darkness
,
and
unbelief
.
So
that
in
spiritual
matters
the
heart
of
man
will
become
a
white
stone
:
it
is
called
a
white
stone
,
because
it
is
cleansed
from
those
things
aforesaid
,
and
made
white
by
faith
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
So
that
this
white
stone
is
no
other
but
a
new
heart
,
or
the
old
heart
made
new
by
the
power
of
Faith
.
And
as
for
the
new
Name
that
is
written
in
this
white
stone
:
this
new
Name
is
a
secret
knowledge
and
assurance
,
that
he
is
one
of
the
redeemed
of
God
.
So
that
he
hath
the
Name
of
the
second
Adam
written
in
his
heart
,
even
as
all
men
have
the
Name
of
the
first
Adam
written
in
their
hearts
,
because
all
men
are
in
the
fallen
state
by
nature
children
of
wrath
.
And
so
every
man
can
read
his
name
,
in
that
he
can
read
it
in
his
own
heart
,
they
all
being
under
the
name
of
the
first
Adam
.
But
the
name
of
this
second
Adam
,
which
is
called
A
new
Name
,
which
none
knoweth
saving
he
that
receiveth
it
,
this
experience
will
witness
that
no
man
can
know
that
secret
knowledge
and
assurance
of
his
own
redemption
by
the
second
Adam
,
but
he
that
hath
it
written
in
him
by
the
finger
of
Faith
.
So
that
all
that
do
receive
this
white
stone
,
they
have
this
new
Name
written
in
it
,
which
they
themselves
can
read
to
their
eternal
joy
and
glory
,
though
others
cannot
who
have
it
not
.
4.
He
that
overcometh
and
keepeth
my
works
unto
the
end
,
to
him
will
I
give
power
over
the
Nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
as
the
vessels
of
a
Potter
shall
they
be
broken
to
shivers
,
even
as
I
received
of
my
Father
;
and
I
will
give
him
the
Morning
Star
.
Here
those
that
are
strong
in
faith
,
who
holdeth
out
to
the
end
in
keeping
Christs
works
,
that
is
,
who
ever
holdeth
out
to
the
end
of
his
life
,
in
suffering
for
the
faith
of
Jesus
.
He
will
give
him
that
doth
so
,
power
over
the
Nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
.
That
is
,
he
by
his
faith
and
sufferings
shall
have
power
over
the
Nations
;
although
he
loose
his
life
,
yet
he
shall
have
power
over
the
Nations
,
because
his
sufferings
for
truth
shall
lye
so
heavy
upon
the
consciences
of
those
Nations
that
persecute
upon
that
account
,
that
shall
be
ruled
as
it
were
with
a
rod
of
iron
;
for
there
is
rods
of
iron
upon
the
spirits
of
men
,
as
there
is
upon
the
bodies
of
men
.
For
this
rod
of
iron
which
breaketh
mens
spirits
to
pieces
,
even
like
a
Potters
vessel
,
by
wounding
their
consciences
with
the
guilt
of
innocent
blood
;
so
that
the
iron
rod
of
Gods
wrath
will
make
them
afraid
of
hell
,
and
torment
will
seize
upon
them
,
and
the
fear
of
Gods
eternal
vengeance
upon
them
,
for
this
sin
of
innocent
blood
.
So
that
all
their
peace
,
joy
and
comfort
they
had
in
this
world
,
is
broken
in
pieces
by
this
iron
rod
of
suffering
for
truth
.
For
was
not
that
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
who
put
the
Lord
of
Life
to
death
,
broken
to
pieces
in
the
comfort
of
their
souls
,
by
that
iron
rod
of
Christs
suffering
death
?
And
not
onely
so
,
but
the
temporal
iron
rod
did
break
that
Nation
to
pieces
a
so
in
a
few
years
after
.
Did
not
many
of
those
Nations
that
persecuted
the
Apostles
and
Saints
in
the
primitive
times
,
had
not
they
a
rod
of
iron
upon
their
hearts
?
And
not
onely
so
,
but
a
temporal
rod
of
iron
which
broke
them
to
pieces
,
as
to
the
peace
of
their
mindes
,
and
to
their
temporal
peace
also
,
as
Histories
doth
mention
:
so
that
suffering
for
truth
it
is
as
strong
an
iron
rod
to
break
persecuting
spirits
to
pieces
,
even
as
a
rod
of
iron
doth
break
a
Potters
vessel
.
For
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
he
that
had
the
greatest
faith
never
made
use
of
any
sword
of
steel
,
nor
any
temporal
rod
of
iron
,
but
as
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
doth
cut
mens
souls
both
ways
.
So
this
rod
of
iron
it
is
used
in
a
spiritual
sense
;
for
as
words
of
truth
doth
cut
men
to
the
heart
,
as
the
Jews
were
at
Peters
words
,
so
suffering
for
truth
it
doth
bang
the
hearts
of
persecuting
men
,
even
as
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
breaketh
all
their
peace
and
hope
to
pieces
,
even
as
a
Potters
vessel
.
So
that
he
that
hath
power
to
suffer
for
his
faith
,
he
shall
break
his
enemies
to
shivers
,
both
spiritual
and
temporal
,
even
as
Christ
did
by
his
sufferings
.
And
as
Christ
did
conquer
by
his
sufferings
over
death
,
sin
,
and
hell
;
and
not
onely
,
but
over
those
persecuting
spirits
which
caused
him
to
be
put
to
death
.
I
say
he
brake
all
his
spiritual
and
temporal
enemies
to
pieces
,
even
as
a
potters
vessel
is
broken
to
pieces
with
an
iron
rod.
Even
so
it
will
be
with
every
true
believer
whose
faith
doth
hold
out
to
the
end
,
he
shall
conquer
both
sin
,
death
and
hell
in
himself
;
and
not
onely
so
,
but
he
shall
rule
his
enemies
without
him
as
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
by
keeping
them
under
the
fear
of
eternal
death
who
persecute
for
truths
sake
.
So
that
the
peace
and
hopes
of
their
mindes
,
by
the
patient
sufferings
of
the
Saints
,
will
be
broken
in
shivers
,
even
as
a
Potters
vessel
.
And
Christ
will
give
him
the
Morning
Star
.
This
Morning
Star
is
that
Day-star
that
doth
arise
in
the
heart
,
as
the
Apostle
speaks
.
This
Morning
,
or
Day-star
is
that
light
of
truth
,
or
light
of
the
true
God
,
that
doth
arise
in
the
heart
of
every
true
Believer
,
and
doth
guide
him
in
the
right
way
;
so
that
the
soul
is
guided
by
the
light
of
this
Star
in
the
way
of
truth
here
,
even
to
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
.
And
so
the
light
of
this
Morning
Star
doth
lead
every
true
Believer
into
that
eternal
glory
which
God
hath
promised
to
all
those
that
do
overcome
those
spiritual
enemies
within
,
and
all
per●ecuting
spirits
without
,
by
his
faith
and
patience
,
&c.
CHAP.
III.
5.
He
that
overcometh
,
the
same
shall
be
clothed
in
white
raiment
,
and
I
will
not
blot
out
his
name
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
&c.
AS
for
this
white
raiment
,
I
shall
shew
what
is
meant
by
it
in
several
places
of
this
Treatise
,
and
as
for
Christs
not
blotting
his
name
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
.
And
as
for
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
how
mens
names
are
written
therein
,
the
Reader
shall
finde
in
the
following
Discourse
.
And
as
for
his
name
not
blotted
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
the
meaning
is
this
,
That
he
that
overcometh
,
as
aforesaid
,
shall
not
loose
the
sensibleness
of
his
name
being
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
but
shall
have
a
certain
assurance
of
it
in
himself
.
For
when
a
man
doth
not
know
by
faith
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
that
is
,
he
having
no
assurance
that
he
is
of
that
Seed
that
shall
be
saved
,
he
cannot
truly
say
any
otherwise
but
that
his
name
is
blotted
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
.
For
though
a
mans
name
,
as
he
is
an
elect
Vessel
,
is
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
yet
he
not
knowing
,
it
is
to
him
as
if
it
were
blotted
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
.
So
on
the
contrary
,
if
any
man
shall
vainly
imagine
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
as
most
people
in
the
world
do
,
and
he
being
of
the
contrary
seed
,
his
name
is
not
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
;
neither
is
he
certain
that
it
is
not
so
.
So
that
neither
of
these
two
,
they
being
both
uncertain
of
the
thing
in
themselves
,
their
names
may
be
said
to
be
blotted
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
.
For
the
Seed
of
Faith
his
name
is
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
but
he
knows
it
not
:
and
the
seed
of
Reason
his
name
is
not
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
yet
he
thinks
it
is
,
but
doth
not
certainly
know
that
it
is
not
.
So
that
to
the
apprehension
of
them
both
,
their
names
are
blotted
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
.
For
this
I
say
,
that
except
a
man
hath
some
witness
in
himself
by
voice
from
God
,
or
some
secret
revelation
,
or
by
a
stedfast
faith
in
those
Messengers
whom
God
doth
send
,
he
cannot
know
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
but
rather
fear
that
his
name
is
blotted
out
of
it
.
So
that
the
assurance
that
a
mans
name
is
not
blotted
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
is
when
a
man
hath
the
witness
in
himself
,
that
he
knoweth
the
true
God
,
and
doth
suffer
persecution
for
the
truth
,
and
not
for
a
lye
,
as
all
the
world
doth
.
And
so
he
that
overcometh
by
faith
and
patient
sufferings
for
truth
,
he
cometh
to
have
the
witness
in
himself
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
that
his
name
shall
not
be
blotted
out
,
no
not
by
God
himself
.
6.
Him
that
overcometh
will
I
make
a
Pillar
in
the
Temple
of
my
God
,
and
he
shall
go
no
more
out
:
and
I
will
write
upon
him
the
Name
of
my
God
,
and
the
name
of
the
City
of
my
God
,
which
is
New
Jerusalem
,
which
cometh
down
out
of
Heaven
from
my
God
,
and
I
will
write
upon
him
my
new
Name
.
This
Pillar
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
it
signifies
the
great
strength
of
faith
and
patience
that
was
in
the
Church
of
Philadelphia
.
So
that
their
great
faith
should
enable
them
to
suffer
with
such
patience
,
that
they
should
become
a
Pillar
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
their
faith
should
be
as
a
Pillar
to
encourage
,
and
strengthen
,
and
bear
up
those
that
were
more
weak
in
faith
,
and
more
fearful
to
suffer
.
But
he
that
overcometh
shall
be
as
a
Pillar
to
bear
up
the
weak
,
even
as
a
Pillar
of
a
Church
of
stone
doth
bear
up
the
building
that
standeth
upon
it
.
For
the
Temple
of
God
is
no
other
but
true
Believers
:
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
The
Temple
of
God
;
and
he
that
is
strong
in
faith
,
and
doth
overcome
all
persecution
by
patient
suffering
for
his
faith
in
God
,
he
shall
be
made
a
Pillar
to
help
bear
up
the
Church
of
God
.
And
he
shall
go
no
more
out
.
That
is
,
he
shall
go
no
more
out
from
being
a
Pillar
,
but
he
shall
be
esteemed
of
God
a
standing
Pillar
in
his
Temple
to
all
Eternity
.
So
that
God
will
write
upon
him
his
own
Name
,
and
the
name
of
the
City
of
God
:
The
Name
of
God
is
to
be
a
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
.
So
that
he
that
overcometh
,
as
aforesaid
,
shall
have
this
name
written
upon
his
heart
,
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
unto
God
.
And
as
for
the
name
of
the
City
of
God
,
New
Jerusalem
,
which
cometh
down
out
of
Heaven
from
God
;
which
New
Jerusalem
I
have
opened
what
it
is
,
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
And
as
for
the
New
Name
God
will
write
upon
him
,
I
have
shewed
what
it
is
before
.
7.
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
me
in
my
Throne
,
even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
sate
down
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
.
Here
the
Reader
may
see
what
the
Spirit
doth
mean
by
overcometh
.
That
is
,
he
overcometh
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
within
himself
;
these
being
principalities
and
powers
within
a
man
.
Also
he
overcometh
all
persecution
,
and
the
malice
of
the
devil
,
the
spirit
of
reason
without
a
man
.
These
things
,
I
say
,
are
overcome
by
the
power
of
Faith
,
in
suffering
patiently
for
truth
,
as
aforesaid
.
For
this
was
the
way
that
Christ
did
overcome
all
his
enemies
,
and
when
he
had
overcome
by
his
death
sin
,
in
that
he
dyed
unto
sin
.
And
he
overcome
death
,
in
that
he
was
deaths
death
.
Also
he
overcame
hell
,
in
that
the
grave
was
not
able
to
hold
him
under
.
Therefore
it
is
said
by
the
spirit
,
Oh
death
,
I
will
be
thy
death
,
oh
grave
,
I
will
be
thy
victory
.
Also
he
overcame
by
his
sufferings
the
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
who
always
persecuted
the
Prophets
and
Saints
;
I
say
he
overcometh
by
his
death
this
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
in
that
he
hath
procured
by
his
death
an
eternal
damnation
to
all
persecuting
spirits
.
So
that
he
hath
overcome
them
,
and
will
kill
them
with
a
second
death
,
where
will
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
for
evermore
.
And
he
overcometh
these
enemies
aforesaid
,
he
is
sate
down
in
the
Throne
of
the
Father
.
That
is
,
he
is
sate
down
in
the
same
Glory
,
as
he
had
when
he
was
the
Creator
,
or
the
same
Glory
which
he
had
before
the
world
was
.
Even
so
in
like
manner
shall
every
Prophet
,
Apostle
,
and
Saint
that
overcometh
those
enemies
aforesaid
,
by
the
power
of
his
Faith
,
and
his
patient
sufferings
for
truth
.
To
him
will
Christ
grant
to
sit
with
him
in
his
Throne
;
that
is
,
he
shall
sit
with
Christ
,
or
be
with
Christ
in
the
Kingdom
of
Eternal
Glory
.
Even
as
he
himself
after
his
sufferings
,
is
sate
down
in
the
kingdome
which
he
had
before
the
world
was
.
Which
is
called
by
the
spirit
the
Throne
of
the
Father
,
in
relation
to
that
twofold
condition
in
God
,
as
I
have
shewed
in
this
Treatise
following
.
Thus
in
short
I
have
given
the
Interpretation
,
what
is
meant
by
those
seven
several
Blessings
,
given
by
the
Spirit
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
how
they
all
differ
one
from
another
,
and
yet
all
have
relation
to
one
and
the
same
thing
,
even
to
eternal
happiness
,
joy
and
glory
in
the
presence
of
Almighty
God
,
their
God
,
their
King
,
and
Redemeer
.
CHAP.
IV.
I
Would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
also
to
understand
,
that
Christ
the
onely
God
is
he
which
did
send
forth
these
seven
Spirits
unto
the
seven
Churches
.
Therefore
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
the
seven
Spirits
which
are
before
his
Throne
.
The
seven
Spitits
,
I
declare
by
Revelation
that
they
are
but
one
Spirit
,
even
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
onely
wise
God
blessed
for
ever
and
ever
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
,
that
this
one
spirit
of
Christ
it
hath
seven
several
operations
or
workings
in
the
seven
Churches
.
Therefore
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
seven
Spirits
before
the
Throne
.
Therefore
you
may
read
that
John
in
his
writing
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
giveth
seven
several
Blessings
as
aforesaid
.
So
likewise
he
cometh
with
his
message
to
the
seven
Churches
,
with
seven
several
titles
,
and
yet
all
from
one
God
and
one
Spirit
.
As
thus
:
First
,
he
writeth
to
the
Church
of
Ephesus
with
this
title
,
Saith
he
,
that
holdeth
the
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
,
who
walketh
in
the
middest
of
the
seven
Golden
Candlestick●
.
These
Golden
Candlesticks
are
the
seven
Churches
.
Is
there
any
spirit
that
can
walk
in
the
middest
of
the
hearts
of
the
seven
Churches
but
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
which
is
God
?
surely
no.
Secondly
,
John
writeth
to
the
Church
of
Smirna
,
These
things
saith
the
first
and
the
last
,
which
was
dead
,
and
is
alive
.
Is
not
Jesus
Christ
the
first
and
the
last
?
Was
not
he
dead
and
rose
again
?
And
so
is
alive
?
Surely
it
is
.
This
was
the
saith
of
John
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
and
it
is
my
faith
also
.
Thirdly
,
John
writeth
these
things
unto
the
Church
in
Pergamos
,
Saith
he
who
hath
the
sharp
Sword
with
two
edges
.
This
Sword
with
two
edges
,
it
cometh
out
of
Christs
mouth
,
I
suppose
all
men
that
profess
the
Scriptures
will
confess
it
.
Fourthly
,
Unto
the
Church
in
Thyatira
he
writeth
,
These
things
saith
the
Son
of
God
,
who
hath
his
eyes
like
unto
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
his
feet
are
like
fine
brass
.
Here
the
Spirit
of
Christ
gives
himself
forth
under
the
title
of
his
Son-ship
,
but
to
the
former
Churches
he
gives
himself
forth
under
the
title
of
the
Father-hood
.
Yet
under
the
title
of
the
Son-ship
,
he
is
exceeding
glorious
,
seemingly
more
glorious
and
terrible
,
then
under
the
title
of
God
the
Father
.
For
here
his
eyes
are
like
unto
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
his
feet
like
fine
brass
;
yet
all
this
while
it
is
he
,
the
same
he
which
is
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
that
is
cloathed
with
flesh
and
bone
,
yet
a
glorified
body
in
the
heavens
above
the
Stars
.
Fifthly
,
Unto
the
Angel
of
the
Church
in
Sardis
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
hath
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
and
the
seven
Stars
.
This
he
is
Christ
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
he
that
was
dead
and
is
alive
,
this
is
he
that
hath
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
and
the
seven
Stars
.
Who
can
have
the
seven
spirits
of
God
,
but
he
that
is
God
?
And
who
can
rule
and
govern
the
seven
Stars
which
are
the
seven
Churches
,
but
God
onely
?
Sixthly
,
To
the
Angel
of
the
Church
in
Philadelphia
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
is
holy
,
he
that
is
true
,
he
that
hath
the
Key
of
David
,
he
that
openeth
,
and
no
man
shutteth
,
and
shutteth
,
and
no
man
openeth
.
I
suppose
that
all
men
which
profess
the
Scriptures
will
acknowledge
that
this
must
needs
be
God
;
he
which
is
Holy
,
he
that
is
true
,
he
that
hath
the
key
of
David
:
who
can
shut
up
the
minde
of
man
in
ignorance
and
darkness
,
as
he
doth
the
wise
and
prudent
men
of
this
world
;
and
no
man
can
open
their
understandings
.
Also
he
can
open
the
understandings
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
and
let
the
light
of
life
shine
into
their
hearts
,
and
no
man
can
shut
up
their
hearts
.
And
he
that
can
do
this
,
it
God
:
I
suppose
it
will
be
confest
by
all
,
but
not
believed
but
by
few
,
yet
it
is
plain
in
Johns
Revelation
that
this
God
is
no
other
but
Jesus
Christ
.
Seventhly
,
To
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
the
Loadiceans
write
,
These
things
saith
the
Amen
,
the
faithful
and
true
Witness
,
the
beginning
of
the
Creation
of
God
.
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Amen
,
the
true
and
faithful
witness
,
he
is
also
the
beginning
of
the
Creation
of
God
,
because
he
is
,
and
was
that
God
that
created
the
world
,
and
all
things
therein
in
the
beginning
.
According
to
that
saying
in
Scripture
,
speaking
of
Christ
,
By
him
the
world
was
made
,
and
without
him
was
nothing
made
which
was
made
.
Intimating
that
there
was
,
nor
is
any
thing
created
or
made
by
any
other
God
or
infinite
Spirit
whatsoever
,
but
by
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
onely
.
Here
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
see
that
the
Revelation
of
John
,
hath
set
forth
Jesus
Christ
to
be
he
that
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
and
that
these
seven
Spirits
before
his
Throne
,
proceeded
from
Jesus
Christ
the
onely
wise
God
,
blessed
for
ever
;
yet
I
declare
that
it
was
all
but
one
Spirit
of
God
,
going
forth
into
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
in
giving
them
seven
several
reproofs
,
and
seven
several
blessings
,
as
aforesaid
,
as
I
have
here
set
down
.
Also
the
Revelation
of
John
hath
given
,
answerable
to
the
seven
Blessings
,
seven
several
Titles
to
this
God
,
according
to
their
several
operations
and
Blessings
in
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
Therefore
called
the
seven
Spirits
which
are
before
his
Throne
.
Therefore
I
have
set
them
down
in
order
as
before
written
.
And
because
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
understand
and
know
that
these
seven
Spirits
spoken
of
by
John
,
are
no
other
but
that
one
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
onely
wise
God
,
he
that
is
,
and
he
that
was
,
and
he
which
is
to
come
.
I
say
,
from
this
Jesus
proceeded
those
seven
Spirits
,
and
those
seven
Titles
are
attributed
to
him
which
is
,
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
That
is
,
this
Jesus
is
he
that
by
his
Spirit
or
Grace
holdeth
1.
The
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
,
who
walketh
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
.
The
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
is
the
the
Ministry
of
the
seven
Churches
,
and
the
Golden
Candlesticks
are
the
Churches
themselves
,
as
aforesaid
.
2.
This
Jesus
is
he
that
is
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
which
was
dead
,
and
is
alive
.
3.
Christ
is
he
that
hath
the
sharp
Sword
with
two
edges
,
in
that
he
is
the
Judge
of
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
4.
This
Christ
Jesus
is
he
whose
eyes
are
like
unto
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
his
feet
are
like
fine
brass
.
5.
This
Jesus
is
he
that
hath
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
because
he
is
God
,
and
hath
the
seven
Stars
.
6.
This
Jesus
is
he
that
is
holy
,
he
that
is
true
,
he
that
hath
the
Key
of
David
,
he
that
openeth
,
and
no
man
shuteth
,
and
shuteth
,
and
no
man
openeth
.
7.
This
Jesus
is
the
Amen
,
the
faithful
and
true
Witness
,
the
beginning
of
the
Creation
of
God
.
CHAP.
V.
THus
in
some
measure
I
have
opened
what
is
meant
by
him
which
is
,
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
seven
Spirits
before
his
Throne
.
It
will
be
necessary
to
open
something
what
is
meant
by
his
Throne
.
The
Throne
of
Christ
I
declare
is
where
he
is
,
as
it
is
with
an
earthly
King
;
where
the
King
is
,
there
is
his
Throne
,
especially
where
the
King
doth
sit
in
Judgement
upon
any
matters
of
life
and
death
.
But
if
he
be
not
there
in
his
own
person
,
yet
his
Arms
is
set
over
every
place
of
Judicatory
,
and
the
Judge
of
that
place
doth
sit
under
the
Kings
Arms
,
representing
the
person
of
the
King
.
And
so
the
Judge
fits
in
the
Kings
Throne
.
Yet
it
may
be
said
that
the
Kings
Throne
is
there
also
,
for
the
Kings
Throne
is
all
over
his
Dominions
and
Kingdoms
,
though
he
himself
be
but
in
one
particular
place
,
where
his
honor
,
and
glory
,
and
greatness
may
be
most
manifest
.
And
that
place
where
his
glory
is
most
seen
,
and
where
he
doth
usually
sit
in
Judgement
,
I
say
that
place
may
properly
be
called
the
Kings
Throne
.
For
if
the
king
were
not
a
person
,
and
had
a
kingdom
,
how
could
he
set
up
a
Throne
in
it
?
And
if
there
be
a
Throne
set
up
in
a
kingdome
,
there
must
of
necessity
be
a
King
to
sit
upon
it
.
And
this
King
must
be
the
person
of
a
man
,
else
why
should
we
call
him
a
King
?
So
likewise
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
he
being
God
and
Man
in
one
single
person
,
he
hath
a
kingdom
above
and
beyond
the
Stars
,
and
he
being
King
of
heaven
,
he
hath
a
Throne
to
sit
upon
himself
.
And
many
other
Thrones
in
his
kingdom
above
the
Stars
for
all
his
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Messengers
which
he
hath
sent
in
this
world
.
Even
as
a
King
hath
many
Judges
and
Messengers
in
his
earthly
kingdom
,
and
the
King
hath
given
them
many
Thrones
to
sit
upon
which
are
visibly
seen
by
the
eye
of
sence
and
reason
:
So
likewise
the
eye
of
Faith
doth
as
perfectly
see
God
their
King
sitting
upon
his
Throne
in
the
kingdom
of
glory
above
the
Stars
,
and
all
those
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
Messengers
,
and
Ambassadors
which
he
hath
sent
,
to
sit
upon
Thrones
of
glory
also
.
So
that
there
is
Thrones
of
Glory
in
Heaven
,
as
there
is
here
on
earth
;
and
there
is
a
King
of
heaven
to
sit
upon
that
Throne
of
Glory
,
as
there
is
many
kings
here
in
earth
which
doth
sit
upon
Thrones
of
glory
here
.
Because
this
world
is
in
many
Kings
hands
,
therefore
divided
into
many
Kingdomes
;
and
that
is
the
very
cause
that
earthly
Kings
fight
,
and
kill
one
the
other
.
But
the
Kingdom
above
the
Stars
is
but
one
kingdom
,
and
hath
but
one
King
over
it
,
and
this
King
is
no
other
but
God
himself
,
which
sitteth
upon
the
Throne
of
Glory
.
But
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
something
more
of
Thrones
hereafter
,
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
of
it
here
,
onely
this
will
give
you
a
little
light
into
it
.
CHAP.
VI.
ANd
because
men
might
be
throughly
convinced
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
onely
God
,
I
would
have
them
to
consider
these
places
of
Scriptures
,
and
the
interpretation
.
And
see
if
they
will
bear
any
other
sense
;
and
being
well
grounded
upon
that
,
they
will
understand
the
whole
matter
the
better
.
Therefore
I
shall
pass
by
some
verses
in
this
chapter
,
I
not
conceiving
them
to
be
of
so
great
concernment
as
this
is
.
The
8th
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
meaning
Christ
,
where
he
saith
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
,
and
the
ending
,
saith
the
Lord
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
the
Almighty
.
Here
you
that
have
faith
to
believe
,
may
understand
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
beginning
and
the
end
,
the
Lord
Almighty
.
And
as
John
being
in
the
Isle
of
Patmos
,
as
he
saith
in
the
9th
verse
,
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
;
here
John
seemeth
as
if
he
did
suffer
persecution
for
two
,
that
is
to
say
,
for
God
,
and
for
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
in
the
10.
and
11.
verses
,
he
concludes
them
both
in
one
,
saying
,
That
he
was
in
the
spirit
on
the
Lords
day
,
and
heard
behinde
me
,
as
he
saith
,
a
great
voice
as
of
a
trumpet
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
observe
that
the
Seventh-day
,
Sabbath
which
was
given
to
the
Jews
,
was
called
the
Lords
day
.
Because
it
was
given
by
the
Lord
Almighty
to
Moses
,
and
by
him
given
to
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
so
called
the
Lords
day
.
So
likewise
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
it
being
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
is
called
the
Lords
day
also
.
Now
here
being
two
Lords-days
,
and
yet
but
one
Lord
of
them
both
,
how
shall
this
matter
be
reconciled
?
Thus
the
Lords-day
which
was
made
by
the
power
of
his
Creation
is
one
thing
,
and
the
Lords-day
that
is
made
by
the
power
of
his
Redemption
is
another
.
Because
the
Lord
Almighty
was
in
two
several
states
:
as
thus
,
when
he
created
the
world
,
and
made
man
in
his
own
image
and
likeness
,
he
himself
was
a
spiritual
substance
;
a
body
in
form
like
a
man
,
but
no
flesh
,
blood
and
bone
.
This
God
was
when
he
created
man
,
and
all
things
else
;
but
when
God
became
flesh
,
he
was
in
another
condition
,
he
now
having
flesh
,
blood
and
bone
,
that
he
might
work
a
Redemption
to
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
to
a
more
excellent
condition
then
that
was
wherein
he
was
created
,
and
a
more
miserable
condition
to
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
then
he
was
created
in
.
And
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
,
that
the
same
God
which
created
man
,
I
say
,
the
same
God
redeemed
man
;
which
thing
is
two
proper
and
distinct
works
for
one
and
the
same
God
to
do
.
Therefore
distinguished
by
two
several
denominations
,
of
Father
,
and
Son
.
Neither
was
it
proper
for
God
after
he
became
flesh
,
to
create
any
thing
.
Neither
could
God
have
redeemed
mankind
to
an
eternal
happiness
,
but
by
his
becoming
flesh
.
Neither
could
any
serpent
or
devil
have
put
God
to
death
,
if
God
had
not
took
upon
him
the
nature
of
man
.
For
the
nature
of
man
cloathes
it self
with
flesh
,
blood
and
bone
,
and
so
is
made
capable
to
be
put
to
death
by
the
seed
and
nature
of
reason
;
which
is
the
serpent
,
or
devil
.
But
I
shall
speak
more
of
Gods
death
hereafter
,
onely
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
minde
that
twofold
condition
of
God
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
then
you
will
not
stumble
at
Johns
saying
,
that
he
did
suffer
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
As
if
they
had
been
two
distinct
things
,
and
so
he
doth
in
some
other
places
in
this
book
of
the
Revelation
,
as
in
the
first
chapter
verse
5
,
he
saying
,
And
from
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
faithful
witness
,
&c.
Which
doth
intimate
to
the
seed
of
reason
,
as
if
there
were
two
Gods
.
But
I
declare
it
is
spoken
with
relation
to
Gods
twofold
condition
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
proper
power
and
work
of
God
,
as
he
was
the
Father
,
it
was
to
create
.
And
the
proper
power
and
work
of
God
,
as
he
is
the
Son
,
it
is
to
die
,
and
to
redeem
.
And
yet
all
but
one
God
,
but
in
two
conditions
or
in
two
states
,
therefore
set
forth
by
the
revelations
in
the
Scriptures
under
nomination
of
Father
and
Son
.
Therefore
I
would
willingly
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
the
twofold
condition
of
God
.
And
then
the
Scriptures
,
which
doth
seem
to
contradict
one
the
other
,
will
be
reconciled
in
one
,
and
so
there
will
be
a
great
deal
of
peace
arise
from
the
right
understanding
of
the
Scriptures
.
And
the
cause
why
where
is
so
much
dissatisfaction
in
reading
the
Scriptures
,
by
the
professors
now
adays
,
it
is
because
they
understand
them
not
:
this
I
know
by
experience
.
But
as
I
said
before
,
as
there
was
a
twofold
state
in
one
God
,
So
likewise
there
was
two
Lords-days
as
aforesaid
,
yet
but
one
God
.
But
the
meaning
of
John
when
he
saith
,
he
was
in
the
spirit
on
the
Lords
day
.
I
declare
his
meaning
was
the
day
of
Christs
Resurrection
.
And
this
he
calls
the
Lords-day
,
that
is
,
it
was
the
day
of
Gods
rising
from
death
to
Life
,
in
that
death
was
not
able
to
keep
him
under
;
for
death
doth
keep
every
creature
under
it
,
neither
could
any
creature
nor
Son
of
God
overcome
death
,
but
God
himself
.
Therefore
Christ
must
needs
be
God
the
Father
of
all
Life
,
in
that
he
gave
life
to
all
creatures
in
his
creation
.
And
nothing
could
procure
by
his
death
a
Resurrection
of
a
new
life
,
and
an
eternal
Redemption
,
but
the
blood
and
death
of
God
himself
.
Therefore
let
the
Seed
of
Faith
lay
as
much
trust
upon
the
blood
of
Christ
,
believing
it
to
be
the
blood
of
God
,
as
they
can
.
The
more
weight
they
lay
upon
it
,
the
more
peace
and
satisfaction
they
shall
finde
.
So
on
the
contrary
;
those
that
deny
and
call
it
blasphemy
for
a
man
to
say
that
God
did
die
,
I
say
there
is
no
salvation
for
such
a
man
,
neither
will
he
finde
any
benefit
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
because
he
looks
upon
it
to
be
but
the
blood
of
the
humane
nature
,
or
the
blood
of
a
man
;
notwithstanding
the
Scriptures
is
so
full
to
prove
that
Christ
is
God
,
and
Christ
he
died
,
therefore
God
did
die
.
And
this
Revelation
of
John
is
more
clear
that
God
did
die
,
then
any
other
Scripture
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
11.
verse
of
this
Chapter
:
in
the
10.
verse
he
was
in
the
Spirit
on
the
Lords
day
,
what
day
that
was
I
have
shewed
before
.
And
John
heard
behind
him
a
great
voice
as
of
a
Trumpet
in
the
11.
verse
,
saying
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
,
and
what
thou
seest
write
in
a
book
,
and
send
it
unto
the
seven
Churches
,
&c.
And
in
the
12.
verse
,
John
turned
to
see
the
voice
that
spake
to
him
,
and
being
turned
he
saw
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
,
these
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
,
were
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
in
the
13.
verse
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
,
one
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
,
cloathed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
girt
about
the
waste
with
a
Golden
Girdle
.
This
great
voice
which
John
heard
,
it
being
as
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
came
from
no
other
but
from
Jesus
Christ
,
the
onely
God
,
he
being
that
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
,
Which
bade
John
write
in
a
book
what
he
had
seen
.
And
in
the
12
verse
,
John
turned
to
see
the
voice
,
and
in
stead
of
seeing
the
voice
,
he
saw
him
that
spake
the
voice
.
And
he
was
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
cloathed
with
a
Garment
down
to
the
foot
.
Now
what
this
Garment
is
,
I
shall
unfold
hereafter
:
There
is
many
other
glorious
expressions
in
this
Chapter
,
to
set
forth
this
Son
of
Man
in
his
glory
,
but
I
shall
pass
by
them
,
onely
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
minde
,
that
this
Son
of
Man
which
John
saw
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
,
who
was
cloathed
with
a
Garment
down
to
the
foot
.
I
declare
it
was
the
same
Alpha
and
Omega
,
which
spake
that
great
voice
,
and
John
turning
to
see
this
Alpha
and
Omega
,
he
saw
him
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
.
Therefore
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
observe
that
there
is
no
seeing
of
God
,
the
Alpha
and
Omega
,
neitheir
by
vision
nor
by
faith
,
but
in
the
form
of
a
man
.
Therefore
called
the
Son
of
Man
,
so
that
though
Christ
be
called
the
Son
of
Man
,
yet
he
is
nevertheless
God
.
For
he
is
the
Alpha
and
Omega
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
as
you
may
plainly
see
in
the
17.
verse
of
this
chapter
,
Where
he
saith
,
And
when
I
saw
him
,
I
fell
at
his
feet
as
dead
,
and
he
laid
his
right
hand
upon
me
,
saying
unto
me
,
Fear
not
,
I
am
the
first
and
the
last
.
I
am
he
that
liveth
,
and
was
dead
,
and
behold
I
am
alive
for
evermore
,
Amen
,
and
have
the
Keys
of
hell
and
of
death
.
Here
you
that
have
faith
in
the
true
God
,
may
clearly
understand
that
this
Jesus
Christ
,
which
is
called
the
Son
of
Man
i●
the
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
.
Also
it
may
be
as
clearly
understood
by
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
that
God
did
die
.
For
if
God
be
Alpha
and
Omega
the
first
and
the
last
,
as
I
think
all
men
will
confess
,
then
I
say
the
same
Alpha
and
Omega
,
and
the
same
first
and
last
,
is
he
which
was
dead
and
is
alive
for
evermore
.
And
was
there
any
God
that
suffered
death
and
rose
again
,
but
Christ
?
Hath
any
God
the
keys
of
hell
and
of
death
in
his
hands
,
but
Christ
onely
?
And
that
you
may
see
the
truth
of
this
,
that
Christ
is
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
,
though
become
a
Son
,
having
flesh
,
blood
,
and
bone
,
that
he
might
be
capable
to
suffer
the
pains
of
death
,
as
aforesaid
.
Yet
he
is
looked
upon
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
to
be
the
first
and
the
last
,
the
Lord
Almighty
,
he
being
the
same
as
the
Prophets
prophesied
of
,
as
you
may
see
Isaiah
the
41.
and
4.
verse
,
Who
hath
wrought
and
done
it
,
calling
the
generations
from
the
beginning
?
I
the
Lord
the
first
,
and
with
the
last
,
I
am
he
.
So
likewise
in
the
44.
of
Isaiah
and
the
6
verse
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
the
King
of
Israel
,
and
his
Redeemer
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
I
am
the
first
,
and
I
am
the
last
,
and
besides
me
there
is
no
God
.
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
that
this
Lord
,
and
this
God
,
which
is
the
first
and
the
last
that
Isaiah
speaketh
of
,
is
the
same
that
John
speaketh
of
in
the
Revelation
,
onely
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
him
as
he
was
in
the
condition
of
the
Father
,
and
was
to
redeem
his
people
from
their
sins
;
but
John
speaks
of
him
as
he
is
a
Son
,
and
that
he
hath
suffered
death
,
and
redeemed
his
people
.
And
so
John
calls
him
the
first
and
the
last
,
as
he
was
a
Son
and
suffered
death
,
but
is
now
alive
for
evermore
.
Amen
.
Yet
all
but
one
God
,
even
the
the
man
Christ
Jesus
,
who
is
that
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
end
,
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
he
who
was
dead
and
is
alive
,
and
behold
he
is
alive
for
evermore
.
And
no
other
God
hath
the
keys
of
hell
and
of
death
but
Christ
onely
,
which
he
hath
purchased
by
his
own
blood
;
his
blood
being
no
less
then
the
blood
of
God
,
the
Alpha
,
and
Omega
,
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
VII
.
IN
the
19.
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
is
commanded
to
write
the
things
which
he
had
seen
,
and
the
things
which
are
,
and
the
things
which
shall
be
hereafter
.
To
whom
he
was
to
write
,
it
was
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
in
the
20
verse
,
which
is
the
last
verse
of
this
chapter
,
he
interprets
what
the
seven
Stars
which
he
saw
in
Christs
right
right
hand
is
,
and
what
the
seven
Golden
Candlestciks
are
,
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
of
it
here
.
And
as
for
what
John
did
write
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
it
is
set
down
in
the
two
chapters
following
:
those
two
chapters
treating
onely
upon
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
the
chief
things
in
those
two
chapters
I
have
interpreted
already
,
and
the
chief
things
which
are
of
most
concernment
in
the
first
Chapter
I
have
also
interpreted
;
therefore
I
shall
go
to
the
4th
.
Chapter
:
but
I
suppose
it
will
be
necessary
to
the
Reader
,
for
me
to
shew
what
a
resemblance
and
likeness
there
is
between
the
seven
Churches
now
in
Europe
in
these
our
days
,
and
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
And
how
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
,
which
is
the
Ministers
or
Speakers
,
do
agree
with
the
seven
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
I
have
spoken
something
of
them
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
11th
of
the
Revelation
,
but
I
shall
speak
a
little
more
of
them
here
,
because
it
is
something
necessary
to
inform
the
Reader
.
Therefore
minde
the
distinction
between
the
one
and
the
other
.
We
read
that
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
had
seven
several
names
,
as
may
be
read
,
and
according
to
their
good
practice
,
and
their
bad
,
they
were
either
reproved
or
commended
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
So
likewise
the
Ministers
of
the
Seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
may
be
called
seven
Angels
;
for
the
Ministry
of
every
Church
,
let
it
be
one
or
more
,
it
is
called
but
one
Angel
.
And
every
one
of
these
seven
Churches
hath
a
several
Ministery
,
therefore
distinguished
by
these
several
names
as
followeth
.
1.
Papist
.
2.
Episcopacy
.
3.
Presbytery
.
4.
Independent
.
5.
Baptist
.
6.
Ranter
.
7.
Quaker
.
Now
the
Ministery
of
these
seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
though
they
be
Angels
,
yet
they
are
but
Anti-Angels
,
in
opposition
to
the
seven
true
Angels
.
Neither
are
the
seven
Churches
themselves
true
Churches
,
but
Anti-Churches
in
opposition
to
the
seven
true
Churches
in
Asia
.
And
the
reason
why
these
Churches
are
not
true
Churches
,
is
,
because
they
have
no
true
Ministery
;
and
the
cause
why
they
have
no
true
Ministery
,
is
,
they
have
no
Commission
from
God
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
as
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
had
.
For
there
can
be
no
true
Church
without
a
true
Minister
;
for
a
true
Minister
having
a
Commission
from
God
,
maketh
a
true
Church
:
But
those
that
receive
their
Commission
from
man
,
which
is
not
sent
of
God
,
is
no
true
Minister
,
neither
is
his
Church
any
true
Church
.
And
as
for
those
which
take
upon
them
to
be
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
without
a
Commission
either
from
God
,
or
from
man
;
when
I
say
man
,
I
mean
from
the
King
,
or
Head-Magistrate
,
who
gives
Commissions
to
men
to
be
Preachers
,
I
say
that
these
men
which
take
upon
them
the
Ministery
by
reading
the
Letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
or
by
any
natural
learning
,
wit
,
or
light
within
,
or
gift
whatsoever
,
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
I
say
,
they
are
worse
than
those
that
have
their
Commission
from
the
Magistrate
,
as
the
Baptist
,
Ranter
,
and
Quaker
:
these
three
have
no
Commission
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
neither
from
God
,
nor
from
man
;
Yet
they
are
Ministers
of
those
three
Churches
,
and
so
called
Angels
;
so
that
there
is
seven
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
as
there
was
of
Asia
.
That
is
to
say
,
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
the
Papist
,
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Episcopacy
,
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Presbytery
,
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Independents
,
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Baptists
,
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ranters
,
and
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Quakers
.
These
seven
Churches
having
all
of
them
a
Ministery
differing
one
from
another
in
point
of
practice
and
discipline
.
But
in
point
of
doctrine
they
all
agree
.
For
as
to
that
,
they
are
all
ignorant
of
the
true
God
,
therefore
cannot
preach
no
true
doctrine
,
they
having
no
Commission
from
God
,
as
aforesaid
.
Likewise
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
they
did
all
of
them
differ
one
from
the
other
in
point
of
practice
and
discipline
,
but
did
all
agree
in
point
of
doctrine
.
They
having
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
.
And
why
did
they
know
the
true
God
?
because
they
had
a
true
Ministery
to
preach
unto
them
.
And
why
was
their
Ministery
true
any
more
than
these
now
adays
?
Because
the
Angels
or
Ministers
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
received
their
Authority
and
Commission
to
preach
from
Heaven
,
which
was
from
Christ
himself
after
he
was
ascended
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
Acts
,
and
as
I
have
largely
opened
in
The
Interpretation
of
the
11
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
.
But
the
seven
Angels
or
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
take
up
their
Ministery
by
tradition
,
imitating
the
true
Ministery
,
aforesaid
.
Therefore
but
Anti-Angels
,
seeming
to
be
true
,
but
are
not
▪
neither
will
that
Ministery
which
taketh
it
up
by
tradition
,
having
no
Commission
from
God
,
receive
that
blessed
reward
as
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
shall
,
but
altogether
to
the
contrary
.
For
when
they
shall
say
,
Lord
,
we
have
preached
in
thy
name
,
and
prayed
in
thy
name
,
and
cast
out
devils
,
and
have
done
many
wondrous
things
in
thy
name
,
Christ
will
say
,
Depart
from
me
ye
workers
of
iniquity
,
I
know
you
not
;
for
Christ
will
not
know
those
which
he
doth
not
send
.
For
it
is
a
dangerous
thing
for
a
man
to
take
upon
him
to
be
a
Minister
of
Christ
,
when
as
he
sent
him
not
;
but
this
hath
been
the
practice
and
custom
of
men
so
to
do
this
thirteen
hundred
and
fifty
years
.
And
this
traditional
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
are
the
seven
Anti-Angels
which
were
to
sound
after
the
〈◊〉
Persecutions
,
whereof
six
of
them
hath
sounded
already
,
and
the
seventh
doth
now
sound
;
the
Quakers
Ministery
being
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-Angel
that
will
sound
till
time
be
no
more
.
Their
Ministery
seeming
to
carry
the
most
purest
shew
of
righteousness
of
life
,
but
the
worst
and
most
cursed
of
all
the
seven
Churches
in
Europe
in
point
of
doctrine
.
For
their
Ministery
doth
deny
both
the
Father
and
the
Son
to
be
a
person
in
the
form
of
a
man
without
them
;
for
they
have
got
God
and
Christ
all
within
them
,
so
that
they
minde
no
person
of
Christ
without
them
.
As
I
have
opened
more
large
in
The
Interpretation
of
the
11th
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
and
in
The
Quakers
Neck
broken
,
where
I
have
shewed
that
they
are
led
and
guided
by
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
more
in
point
of
doctrine
,
than
any
other
of
the
six
Churches
aforesaid
.
And
the
Quakers
Ministery
being
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-Angel
that
will
sound
in
opposition
,
or
by
way
of
imitating
the
seven
Angels
of
Asia
;
for
there
must
be
seven
Anti-Angels
as
well
as
seven
true
.
That
is
,
there
was
a
Ministery
that
hath
a
Commission
from
Christ
to
preach
unto
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
that
was
a
true
Ministery
;
there
is
also
a
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
which
have
no
Commission
from
Christ
to
preach
,
therefore
not
true
.
Yet
called
seven
Angels
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
in
the
tenth
chapter
and
the
seventh
verse
,
where
he
saith
,
But
in
the
dayes
of
the
voice
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
,
as
he
hath
declared
to
his
servants
the
Prophets
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
John
did
not
mean
when
the
seventh
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Asia
sounded
,
that
then
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
;
for
the
seven
Angels
of
Asia
sounded
many
hundred
yeares
ago
,
and
yet
the
mystery
of
God
was
not
finished
then
.
But
his
meaning
was
when
the
seven
Anti-Angel
sounded
,
who
hath
no
Commission
to
preach
,
then
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
,
as
he
had
declared
by
his
Prophets
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
preaching
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
a
sounding
:
and
doth
not
the
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
lift
up
their
voices
,
as
with
a
trumpet
?
As
if
they
were
true
Ministers
of
Christ
,
when
as
they
do
but
imitate
the
true
Angels
sounding
;
for
the
Ministery
of
all
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
are
false
,
because
they
have
no
Commission
from
Christ
to
be
Preachers
,
as
aforesaid
.
Yet
the
Ministery
of
every
Church
is
called
an
Angel
,
but
they
are
but
Anti
angels
,
as
aforesaid
.
But
some
may
say
unto
me
,
If
the
Ministers
and
Speakers
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
be
all
false
for
want
of
a
Commission
from
God
,
what
will
become
of
all
the
people
which
are
congregated
and
joyned
to
their
several
Ministeries
?
To
this
I
answer
:
That
there
is
a
remnant
of
the
elect
seed
in
every
one
of
these
seven
Churches
of
Europe
that
wil
be
saved
because
the
election
of
God
standeth
sure
;
but
this
I
must
tell
you
,
that
there
is
no
man
or
woman
that
is
congregrated
or
joyned
to
any
of
these
seven
Churches
,
that
can
have
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
abiding
in
them
,
while
they
live
in
this
world
.
For
how
is
it
possible
that
the
sheep
should
know
their
eternal
happiness
,
when
as
the
shepheards
do
not
know
their
own
salvation
,
no
not
one
of
them
.
Therefore
according
to
my
revelation
and
faith
,
I
cannot
see
by
the
rule
of
Scriptures
,
that
any
of
the
Ministers
or
Speakers
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
now
adays
,
that
can
be
saved
,
though
some
of
their
members
may
.
This
may
,
and
will
be
thought
an
hard
saying
of
me
,
but
I
cannot
help
it
;
neither
do
I
speak
it
out
of
any
ill
will
to
Ministers
or
Speakers
,
but
could
rather
be
found
a
liar
in
this
point
.
But
I
being
commissionated
of
God
,
and
finding
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
of
old
to
speak
so
much
against
those
,
which
take
upon
them
to
be
Messengers
,
Ministers
,
Ambassadors
,
and
Preachers
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
without
a
Commission
from
Christ
,
they
are
more
guilty
of
spiritual
high
treason
then
any
other
men
;
so
according
to
the
faith
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
my
faith
,
I
cannot
see
how
any
counterfeit
Ministers
of
what
Church
soever
,
should
be
saved
in
the
day
of
account
.
For
if
it
be
such
a
dangerous
thing
to
be
a
false
Prophet
,
or
a
false
Christ
,
why
should
it
not
be
as
dangerous
a
thing
to
be
a
false
Minister
,
to
go
before
he
is
sent
.
And
let
Ministers
take
this
by
the
way
,
and
though
the
Civil
Power
doth
uphold
and
maintain
them
,
yet
when
they
die
,
God
will
not
uphold
them
in
it
.
Neither
will
their
consciences
justifie
them
in
it
;
but
you
must
lay
down
your
lives
under
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
because
you
went
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
was
not
sent
of
Christ
.
Likewise
you
see
that
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
have
been
punished
in
all
ages
,
by
the
Civil
Magistrates
and
the
Priests
together
.
And
so
they
served
the
true
Christ
,
and
the
true
Prophets
;
all
of
them
were
persecuted
as
false
.
But
it
is
seldom
known
that
a
Minister
was
persecuted
as
he
is
a
Minister
,
not
by
the
Magistrate
,
but
for
some
other
misdemeanor
,
or
for
speaking
evil
of
the
Civil
Power
,
but
not
for
his
preaching
without
a
Commission
from
Cod.
Therefore
his
punishment
will
be
no
less
then
eternal
damnation
.
I
speak
this
not
onely
to
the
Ministery
of
the
Nation
,
but
to
the
Ministry
of
all
the
seven
Churches
now
in
Europe
;
for
they
do
all
of
them
preach
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
and
run
into
the
Ministry
before
they
were
sent
,
which
will
be
counted
by
the
Lord
Jesus
but
a
work
of
iniquity
.
And
what
will
be
the
wages
of
such
a
work
but
eternal
damnation
?
I
know
I
shall
offend
the
Ministers
and
Speakers
of
all
the
seven
Churches
aforesaid
,
but
seeing
they
be
all
false
,
they
may
bear
the
better
with
me
,
and
with
one
another
.
For
they
will
have
wages
all
alike
.
For
as
I
said
before
,
according
to
the
faith
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
recorded
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
according
to
the
faith
which
I
have
in
the
Scriptures
,
there
will
be
no
salvation
found
for
none
of
the
Ministers
and
Speakers
of
the
seven
Churches
aforesaid
.
Except
any
of
them
be
perswaded
in
their
own
mindes
to
lay
it
down
before
they
die
,
And
so
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
.
For
this
I
do
affirm
that
no
man
so
long
as
he
doth
exercise
the
office
of
a
Minister
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
he
cannot
be
in
the
state
of
salvation
;
then
of
necessity
he
must
be
in
the
state
of
condemnation
.
And
this
will
be
the
condition
of
all
the
Ministers
and
Speakers
of
the
seven
Churches
aforesaid
.
And
the
Quakers
Ministry
being
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-Angel
that
will
sound
,
until
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
when
the
voice
of
this
Angel
did
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
is
finished
,
as
he
hath
declared
by
his
servants
the
Prophets
.
That
is
,
the
declaration
of
the
mystery
of
God
is
,
and
will
be
finished
in
the
days
of
the
voice
of
the
seventh
Angel
.
Which
voice
is
the
Ministers
of
the
Quakers
,
as
I
have
opened
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
of
the
Revelation
,
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
of
those
seven
Churches
now
.
That
being
the
purest
Angel
of
all
the
seven
in
respect
of
righteousness
of
life
,
though
the
worst
of
all
in
point
of
doctrine
.
And
the
Quakers
Ministery
doth
deceive
more
then
any
of
the
other
six
.
For
they
are
so
Angel-and
God-like
,
that
if
it
were
possible
would
deceive
the
very
elect
.
For
every
one
that
hath
but
one
eye
,
that
is
the
eye
of
reason
,
may
see
that
all
the
other
Churches
,
hath
such
a
deal
of
corruption
,
superstition
,
unjustness
,
idolatry
,
and
many
other
wickednesses
,
which
reason
it self
doth
judge
cannot
be
the
way
of
God
.
And
that
is
the
very
cause
that
when
people
have
been
unsatisfied
in
the
way
of
worship
in
the
other
Churches
,
they
have
declined
from
them
,
and
have
turned
Quakers
.
They
being
more
pure
in
life
;
for
pureness
of
life
giveth
more
peace
to
the
minde
of
man
then
wickedness
doth
.
For
every
action
hath
a
reward
in
it self
,
whether
it
be
good
or
bad
;
for
he
that
doth
suffer
persecution
for
his
conscience
,
is
more
to
be
justified
then
he
which
persecuted
for
conscience
sake
.
Yet
nevertheless
the
reward
of
eternal
life
,
it
belongeth
onely
unto
the
act
of
faith
in
the
true
God
.
Which
the
Quakers
Ministery
doth
not
teach
,
notwithstanding
their
purity
of
life
,
&c.
CHAP.
VIII
.
NOw
I
have
opened
something
what
is
meant
by
the
seven
Churches
,
and
the
Angels
sounding
,
in
the
next
place
I
shall
come
to
open
or
interpret
some
chief
sayings
in
the
4
chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
.
In
the
first
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
looked
,
and
behold
a
door
was
opened
in
heaven
,
and
the
first
voice
which
he
heard
,
was
as
it
were
of
a
Trumpet
talking
with
him
,
which
said
,
Come
up
hither
,
and
I
will
shew
thee
the
things
which
must
he
hereafter
.
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
minde
the
interpretation
of
this
chapter
,
and
they
will
understand
the
better
the
meaning
of
the
5
and
6
Chapters
.
First
it
is
to
be
understood
that
John
saw
these
great
and
glorious
things
by
way
of
vision
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
visions
are
hard
to
be
interpreted
by
one
that
never
saw
them
.
Yet
as
far
as
the
revelation
of
faith
can
open
them
,
I
shall
do
it
;
which
I
know
is
more
then
any
man
in
the
world
can
do
at
this
day
,
or
shall
hereafter
to
the
worlds
end
.
Therefore
if
the
Reader
doth
but
understand
the
spiritual
substance
,
and
meaning
of
Johns
visions
,
though
not
every
particular
circumstance
,
I
say
,
it
will
give
full
satisfaction
to
the
minde
of
man
as
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
to
their
eternal
salvation
.
The
first
thing
that
John
saw
in
his
Vision
,
it
was
a
door
opened
in
heaven
:
Now
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
that
there
is
a
door
belonging
to
heaven
,
and
a
door
belonging
to
hell
.
Therefore
called
in
Scripture
the
gates
of
heaven
and
of
hell
,
as
Christ
said
unto
Peter
,
I
have
given
thee
the
Keyes
of
heaven
and
of
hell
.
So
likewise
when
the
five
foolish
virgins
came
to
the
door
where
the
Bridegroom
was
,
but
the
door
was
shut
upon
them
,
so
that
they
could
not
come
in
to
that
Eternal
Marriage
.
So
that
there
is
a
door
belongs
to
Heaven
,
also
there
must
be
some
body
to
open
this
door
.
It
is
much
like
unto
a
Kings
Palace
,
where
no
inferior
person
can
see
into
it
except
the
Door-keeper
do
open
the
door
.
There
is
no
earthly
Kings
Palace
but
hath
a
door
to
it
,
neither
can
any
man
see
into
it
except
the
door
be
open●●
.
Now
as
there
is
a
door
of
earthly
substance
which
may
be
seen
and
felt
,
belonging
to
every
earthly
Kings
Palace
,
the
Palace
being
earthly
also
,
though
decked
and
set
forth
very
gloriously
to
the
eye
of
Sense
and
Reason
,
because
it
belongeth
to
Reasons
kingdom
;
So
likewise
there
is
as
real
an
Heavenly
Palace
above
,
and
beyond
the
stars
,
where
Christ
the
King
of
Heaven
doth
sit
upon
his
Throne
.
Also
there
is
a
door
belonging
to
it
of
a
spiritual
and
heavenly
substance
,
which
may
be
seen
,
felt
,
and
understood
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
as
the
other
is
by
the
eye
of
Reason
.
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
by
the
Apostles
,
We
speak
the
things
which
we
have
seen
,
which
we
have
heard
,
which
we
have
tasted
,
which
we
have
handled
of
the
word
of
life
.
So
that
there
is
as
real
a
spiritual
substance
to
be
seen
,
tasted
,
and
handled
by
the
Seed
of
Faith
in
the
minde
,
as
there
is
temporal
things
by
the
seed
of
Reason
.
Likewise
Christ
is
called
a
Door
himself
,
and
he
hath
the
Key
of
Davia
,
who
openeth
and
no
man
shutteth
.
And
this
is
he
that
opened
the
door
of
Johns
understanding
,
and
let
him
see
in
a
vision
the
glory
of
heaven
,
and
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
second
verse
.
For
as
soon
as
ever
John
had
heard
the
voice
,
that
is
,
as
soon
as
ever
the
door
of
his
understanding
was
opened
,
the
door
of
heaven
was
opened
also
.
And
the
door
of
heaven
being
opened
,
there
was
presented
in
a
vision
to
his
sight
,
few
things
that
must
be
hereafter
.
Now
what
those
things
which
must
be
hereafter
are
,
they
are
signified
in
the
vision
in
the
chapters
following
;
For
the
voice
which
talked
with
John
in
the
vision
,
bade
him
come
up
hither
,
and
I
will
shew
the
things
which
must
be
hereafter
.
And
immediately
John
was
in
the
spirit
,
that
is
,
he
was
so
ravished
and
wrapt
up
in
his
spirit
w
th
the
sight
of
heaven
,
and
the
glory
thereof
in
the
vision
,
the
door
of
heaven
being
opened
,
that
he
was
as
Paul
was
,
whether
in
the
body
,
or
out
of
the
body
,
he
could
not
tell
.
For
John
did
see
things
unutterable
,
for
indeed
the
things
of
Gods
becoming
flesh
,
and
suffering
death
,
and
the
glorious
effects
thereof
,
they
are
unutterable
;
that
is
,
the
tongue
of
man
cannot
explain
it
,
not
as
it
is
in
it self
.
But
men
that
have
written
the
Scriptures
,
and
have
had
visions
and
revelations
of
these
heavenly
things
,
they
have
expressed
them
to
the
capacity
of
man
,
as
they
could
by
words
.
So
that
men
might
believe
the
things
of
God
which
are
spiritual
and
eternal
,
by
words
of
mortal
men
like
themselves
.
As
men
do
understand
one
another
in
the
things
of
this
world
.
And
the
gift
of
interpretation
of
Scriptures
,
which
was
written
by
Revelation
and
Vision
,
I
say
it
is
more
profitable
to
man
then
the
Scriptures
themselves
;
For
what
profit
is
it
to
a
man
to
read
another
mans
revelation
or
vision
,
and
know
nothing
of
it
himself
?
Therefore
interpretation
of
Scriptures
is
the
best
,
and
most
profitable
gift
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
now
adays
,
to
lead
them
unto
their
eternal
rest
.
Therefore
to
unfold
something
more
of
Johns
vision
in
the
second
verse
,
And
immediately
he
was
in
the
spirit
,
and
behold
a
Throne
was
set
in
heaven
,
and
one
sate
on
the
Throne
.
And
in
the
3
verse
he
tells
what
he
was
like
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
and
in
the
4
verse
he
saith
,
And
round
about
the
Throne
were
four
and
twenty
Seats
,
and
upon
the
Seats
John
saw
four
and
twenty
Elders
sitting
,
cloathed
in
white
Raiment
,
and
they
had
on
their
heads
Crowns
of
Gold
.
And
in
the
5
verse
,
There
were
seven
Lamps
of
fire
burning
before
the
Throne
,
which
are
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
.
And
in
the
6
verse
,
And
before
the
Throne
there
was
a
Sea
of
Glass
like
unto
Chrystal
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
and
round
about
the
Throne
,
were
four
Beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behind
.
And
in
the
7
verse
,
And
the
first
Beast
was
like
a
Lion
,
and
the
second
beast
like
a
Calf
,
and
the
third
beast
had
a
face
like
a
Man
,
and
the
fourth
beast
was
like
a
flying
Eagle
.
The
8
verse
,
And
the
four
beasts
had
each
of
them
six
Wings
about
him
,
and
they
were
full
of
eyes
within
,
and
they
rest
not
day
and
night
,
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
was
,
and
is
,
and
is
to
come
.
The
9
verse
,
And
when
those
beasts
gave
glory
,
and
honor
,
and
thanks
to
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
who
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
.
I
shall
give
a
short
interpretation
of
these
things
afore
mentioned
.
In
the
second
verse
,
John
saw
a
Throne
in
heaven
,
and
him
that
sate
thereon
.
You
may
remember
how
I
have
shewed
before
,
that
there
is
Thrones
in
heaven
,
as
there
is
here
in
earth
,
and
there
is
a
Throne
in
special
for
the
King
of
Heaven
,
as
there
is
for
a
King
here
on
earth
.
And
he
which
John
saw
to
sit
upon
the
Throne
in
Heaven
,
it
was
no
other
but
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
as
aforesaid
.
Though
John
doth
set
him
forth
in
the
3
verse
,
that
he
was
to
look
upon
like
a
Jasper
,
and
a
Sardine
stone
,
with
other
glorious
expressions
;
which
is
onely
to
set
forth
the
glory
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
.
And
in
the
4
verse
,
Round
about
the
Throne
were
four
and
twenty
Seats
,
and
upon
the
Seats
were
four
and
twenty
Elders
sitting
,
cloathed
in
white
Raiment
,
and
they
had
on
their
heads
Crowns
of
Gold
.
It
is
much
like
unto
the
Throne
of
an
earthly
King
;
for
an
earthly
King
hath
many
Seats
for
his
Nobility
to
sit
on
round
about
the
Throne
,
where
he
seats
himself
.
And
the
Nobility
doth
fit
in
those
Seats
,
according
to
their
degree
and
place
.
Likewise
the
Nobility
have
Crowns
of
Gold
,
upon
their
head●
though
not
so
absolute
Crowns
of
Gold
as
the
King
himself
.
Yet
they
have
a
resemblance
and
likeness
of
crowns
,
signifying
that
they
are
of
the
Blood
Royal.
So
is
it
in
heaven
,
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
being
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
Co-heirs
unto
the
kingdom
of
Heaven
,
they
have
Seats
to
sit
upon
round
about
the
Kings
Throne
.
And
as
for
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
what
they
are
,
I
have
opened
at
large
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
;
Therefore
I
shall
not
speak
of
them
here
:
but
as
for
their
being
cloathed
in
white
raiment
,
the
meaning
of
that
is
this
:
They
were
cloathed
in
their
mindes
,
while
they
lived
in
this
world
with
the
righteousness
of
Faith
,
which
purifies
the
●eart
,
and
not
by
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
son
by
the
deeds
of
the
Law
shall
no
flesh
be
justified
,
but
by
the
righteousness
of
faith
is
every
true
believer
justified
.
And
these
four
and
twenty
Elders
being
justified
by
faith
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
they
may
be
said
to
be
cloathed
in
white
r●iment
.
That
is
,
they
are
pure
and
white
in
their
souls
,
by
being
washed
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
by
faith
,
as
aforesaid
.
They
have
no
guilt
of
sin
upon
them
at
all
,
&c.
And
in
the
5
verse
it
is
said
,
That
there
were
seven
Lamps
of
fire
burning
before
the
Throne
,
which
are
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
.
The
meaning
of
those
seven
Lamps
which
burned
before
the
Throne
,
I
declare
they
were
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
That
is
,
the
souls
of
the
true
believers
,
which
were
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
were
those
seven
Lamps
which
burned
before
the
Throne
.
And
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
are
those
several
gifts
of
Graces
,
which
he
gave
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
that
grace
of
faith
and
love
,
which
God
gave
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
it
burneth
in
the
lamps
of
their
souls
,
before
the
Throne
of
God
to
eternity
.
For
every
soul
is
a
lamp
for
the
fire
of
Gods
love
to
burn
in
,
if
there
be
but
oyl
in
your
Lamp
,
that
is
,
if
there
be
but
faith
in
the
heart
.
It
will
be
a
glorious
place
for
the
candle
of
the
Lord
,
which
is
the
spirit
of
God
,
to
burn
in
,
and
happy
will
that
man
be
that
hath
his
Lamp
burning
before
the
Throne
of
God
,
as
these
seven
Churches
of
Asia
shall
.
For
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
,
that
John
speaketh
of
things
to
come
as
if
they
were
in
present
being
.
For
visions
and
revelations
speaketh
of
things
at
a
distance
,
as
if
they
were
in
present
sight
.
Because
God
and
Faith
knows
that
time
will
be
swallowed
up
into
eternity
.
Therefore
it
is
that
John
doth
say
in
his
vision
,
that
he
saw
such
and
such
things
already
,
when
as
the
things
which
he
speaketh
that
he
saw
,
were
not
accomplished
at
that
time
,
nor
many
of
them
not
as
yet
.
But
however
they
will
be
accomplished
,
because
God
is
truth
,
and
will
not
frustrate
the
faith
of
his
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
.
But
according
to
their
faith
it
shall
be
unto
them
.
So
much
concerning
the
seven
Lamps
and
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
I
suppose
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
understand
the
true
meaning
of
it
.
CHAP.
IX
.
IN
the
sixth
verse
John
saith
,
And
before
the
Throne
there
was
a
Sea
of
Glass
like
unto
Chrystal
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
and
round
about
the
Throne
,
were
four
beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behinde
.
Here
you
that
have
faith
,
may
see
that
there
is
in
Heaven
above
the
stars
a
chrystal
Sea
like
unto
glass
,
or
a
Sea
of
glass
like
unto
chrystal
,
that
is
,
the
glorious
Water
or
Sea
above
the
stars
is
set
forth
by
those
things
which
are
most
pure
,
and
most
esteemed
of
by
the
reason
of
man
here
in
the
kingdom
of
this
world
.
But
as
certain
as
there
is
a
sea
and
waters
in
this
world
,
else
the
creatures
therein
could
not
live
,
So
likewise
there
is
a
sea
and
waters
above
the
stars
,
though
of
another
nature
differing
from
this
here
below
,
yet
they
are
real
substances
as
these
are
.
But
because
mortal
men
cannot
declare
,
nor
make
known
the
nature
and
substance
of
them
,
neither
can
mortal
man
understand
it
,
if
it
could
be
declared
.
Therefore
the
Revelation
of
John
calls
it
a
Sea
of
Glass
like
unto
chrystal
,
because
chrystal
is
highly
esteemed
of
by
the
reason
of
man
.
But
however
,
it
is
for
certain
that
there
is
a
Sea
and
Waters
above
the
stars
,
let
it
be
like
what
it
will
.
For
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
the
things
which
are
,
were
not
made
of
things
which
do
appear
,
according
to
Pauls
words
,
then
of
necessity
they
must
be
made
of
things
that
do
not
appear
,
that
is
,
of
things
above
the
stars
,
from
whence
the
original
of
all
life
came
.
But
in
what
condition
things
were
,
and
are
in
there
in
Heaven
,
no
man
can
tell
but
by
faith
.
Therefore
if
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
of
Faith
will
call
the
waters
above
the
stars
A
Sea
of
Glass
like
unto
chrystal
,
who
shall
gain-say
it
?
Neither
is
it
to
be
looked
upon
as
an
Allegory
,
as
many
do
vainly
imagine
,
but
a
real
spiritual
substance
.
For
this
must
be
understood
by
the
Reader
,
that
God
created
or
made
all
creatures
of
something
:
he
had
matter
and
substance
to
make
every
creature
of
.
He
did
not
make
living
substances
of
an
Allegory
,
that
is
,
as
if
we
should
say
God
made
all
things
of
nothing
;
For
an
Allegory
is
nothing
,
and
of
nothing
comes
nothing
.
Yet
the
vain
imagination
of
wise
and
learned
men
have
not
been
ashamed
to
say
,
that
God
made
this
world
of
nothing
:
but
I
shal
let
that
pass
.
Again
,
what
should
be
the
meaning
of
the
four
beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behinde
?
These
four
beasts
which
John
saw
in
his
Vision
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
and
round
about
the
Throne
,
I
declare
they
were
four
good
beasts
:
That
is
,
they
were
four
good
Kings
;
and
if
there
were
four
thousand
good
Kings
,
yet
they
are
all
reckoned
but
into
four
:
all
good
Kings
are
included
in
these
four
.
These
four
beasts
do
signifie
the
four
Monarchies
,
that
is
,
all
the
good
Kings
that
acted
well
,
and
had
faith
in
the
true
God
under
the
four
Monarchies
,
are
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
the
four
beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behinde
.
Now
what
particular
persons
these
four
beasts
were
,
the
Revelation
of
John
gives
no
light
into
:
But
this
I
say
,
that
King
David
was
one
of
these
four
beasts
,
he
being
the
first
beast
that
was
like
a
Lyon
,
he
being
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
,
from
whence
the
Scepter
should
not
depart
until
Shiloh
come
.
This
Shiloh
being
Christ
the
Root
of
David
,
he
is
called
The
Lyon
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
as
may
be
read
in
Revel.
5.
verse
5.
And
David
being
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
he
being
chosen
King
by
the
Lord
Jesus
the
Almighty
God
,
as
he
was
the
Creator
.
Who
afterwards
became
a
Childe
,
as
Isaiah
saith
,
and
so
called
The
Son
of
David
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
.
When
as
indeed
he
was
Davids
Lord
:
He
was
Davids
Lord
as
he
was
the
Creator
:
But
as
he
took
upon
him
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
which
is
the
nature
of
man
,
he
became
a
little
Childe
,
and
so
God
became
flesh
;
And
he
being
of
the
Tribe
and
●●age
of
David
,
as
he
is
a
Redeemer
,
he
may
be
,
and
is
called
The
Son
of
David
.
And
whatsoever
David
did
in
point
of
war
,
it
was
justified
by
Jesus
Christ
as
he
was
his
Lord
;
For
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
That
David
walked
with
a
perfect
heart
before
the
Lord
in
all
things
,
onely
in
the
matter
of
Uriah
.
And
David
being
the
first
King
that
wrought
righteousness
before
the
Lord
in
all
his
war
,
and
he
being
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
he
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
the
first
beast
that
was
like
a
Lyon
;
For
he
acted
as
in
the
person
of
Christ
,
who
is
the
Lyon
himself
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
as
Jacob
did
prophesie
when
he
blessed
his
sons
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
all
these
four
beasts
spoken
of
here
,
they
were
men
,
though
they
be
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
beasts
.
Also
he
doth
distinguish
them
into
four
several
forms
,
the
first
like
a
Lyon
,
the
second
like
a
Calf
,
the
third
beast
had
a
face
like
a
man
,
and
the
fourth
beast
was
like
a
flying
Eagle
.
These
four
beasts
,
as
I
said
before
,
were
all
men
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
good
men
;
onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
that
they
are
called
Beasts
,
in
relation
to
the
work
that
they
were
to
do
.
And
so
they
acted
after
that
manner
as
such
beasts
use
to
do
.
As
the
nature
of
a
Lyon
is
to
destroy
and
tear
in
pieces
.
And
the
nature
of
a
Calf
is
to
act
simply
and
foolishly
,
and
yet
innocent
also
.
Now
the
third
beast
had
a
face
like
a
man
,
that
is
,
he
acted
as
a
rational
man
by
wisdom
and
policy
.
And
the
fourth
beast
was
like
a
flying
Eagle
,
that
is
,
he
acted
in
swiftness
and
strength
,
and
according
to
other
properties
that
is
in
an
Eagle
.
And
so
according
to
the
natures
and
properties
of
these
four
beasts
did
men
act
,
and
do
act
in
this
world
;
therefore
called
four
beasts
,
when
as
they
were
no
other
but
men
.
But
I
shall
leave
the
distinction
of
the
persons
of
the
other
three
to
those
that
are
better
read
in
Histories
than
I
am
.
Neither
is
it
revealed
unto
me
who
the
persons
were
;
therefore
I
shall
speak
no
more
than
is
revealed
unto
me
:
but
the
Reader
may
understand
what
the
four
beasts
are
by
what
is
afore-written
,
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
of
it
,
but
go
unto
the
8th
verse
.
CHAP.
X.
IN
the
eighth
verse
it
is
said
,
That
the
four
beasts
had
each
of
them
six
wings
about
them
,
and
they
were
full
of
eyes
within
,
and
they
rest
not
day
and
night
,
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
was
,
and
which
is
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
The
chief
things
in
this
verse
to
be
known
,
is
what
is
meant
by
those
six
wings
which
the
four
beasts
had
,
which
were
full
of
eyes
within
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
each
of
these
four
beasts
had
six
wings
,
that
is
,
they
had
six
wings
apiece
.
And
these
six
wings
apiece
,
it
was
the
spirit
of
revelation
which
gave
them
wisdom
to
order
and
manage
the
affairs
of
their
battels
And
these
six
wings
were
employed
thus
:
Two
of
them
were
to
be
employed
before
in
the
fore-front
of
the
battel
.
And
two
of
them
were
to
be
employed
in
the
rere
,
or
hinder
part
of
the
Army
,
lest
the
enemy
should
come
upon
the
back
of
them
.
And
the
other
two
wings
were
to
be
employed
in
the
middle
,
that
in
case
their
enemy
should
put
them
to
the
worst
both
before
and
behinde
,
that
they
might
flie
away
with
those
two
wings
in
the
midst
.
And
this
was
very
good
revelation
and
wisdom
,
and
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
six
wings
;
For
the
Scriptures
doth
call
revelation
and
good
counsel
,
wings
;
As
that
saying
,
Revel.
12.
verse
14.
it
is
said
,
There
was
given
unto
the
woman
two
Wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
that
she
might
flee
into
the
Wilderness
.
Which
wings
was
no
other
but
revelation
,
as
I
have
opened
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
And
where
we
finde
in
the
Scriptures
that
God
hath
commanded
his
Prophets
and
Apostles
to
flie
from
one
place
to
another
,
in
case
of
persecution
,
it
is
not
meant
that
God
would
give
them
wings
to
flie
.
But
he
will
give
them
wisdom
and
revelation
to
get
from
it
.
And
in
this
sense
they
may
be
said
to
have
wings
to
flie
away
;
and
in
this
sense
the
four
beasts
aforesaid
,
may
be
said
to
have
each
of
them
six
wings
.
And
as
for
their
being
full
of
eyes
within
,
that
is
,
they
had
a
spirit
of
discerning
both
of
spiritual
and
of
temporal
things
;
Therefore
it
is
said
,
that
these
four
beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behinde
,
that
is
,
they
had
the
eye
of
Faith
before
,
and
the
eye
of
Reason
behinde
;
That
is
,
they
did
discern
by
the
eye
of
Faith
before
the
things
of
God
,
and
how
he
became
flesh
,
and
shed
his
blood
,
as
afterwards
is
expressed
by
these
four
beasts
.
And
the
eye
of
Reason
being
behinde
,
it
did
discern
and
see
how
the
matters
went
in
this
world
.
For
though
it
be
said
they
were
full
of
eyes
,
yet
they
had
but
two
eyes
apiece
,
that
is
,
the
eye
of
Faith
,
and
the
eye
of
Reason
.
But
neither
of
these
two
eyes
did
offend
them
,
as
it
doth
many
thousands
now
adays
.
And
because
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
not
stumble
at
this
interpretation
,
because
I
say
there
was
but
two
eyes
,
when
as
John
saith
they
were
full
of
eyes
,
You
may
remember
that
I
have
written
before
concerning
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
and
yet
but
one
Spirit
.
Onely
that
one
Spirit
had
seven
several
workings
in
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
So
likewise
these
beasts
having
but
two
eyes
,
yet
they
were
full
of
discerning
both
of
spiritual
and
temporal
matters
.
For
the
eye
of
Faith
did
see
up
into
heaven
,
and
the
glory
thereof
;
and
the
eye
of
Reason
did
see
the
utmost
parts
of
this
world
here
below
:
For
these
two
eyes
did
see
as
much
as
could
be
seen
;
if
they
had
had
forty
eyes
they
could
have
seen
no
more
.
But
in
regard
they
did
see
so
much
,
they
are
said
by
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
,
that
they
were
full
of
eyes
before
and
behinde
,
&c.
Again
it
is
said
,
That
these
four
beasts
rest
not
day
and
night
,
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
was
,
and
is
,
and
is
to
come
.
That
is
,
they
cease
not
to
give
glory
,
honor
,
and
thanks
to
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
who
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
.
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
observe
,
that
these
four
beasts
give
glory
and
honor
unto
Christ
here
,
as
he
was
God
the
Father
.
As
Isaiah
the
6
and
3
,
where
it
is
said
,
And
one
cryed
one
to
another
,
and
said
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
is
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
the
whole
earth
is
full
of
his
glory
.
Likewise
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
fall
down
before
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
and
worship
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
cast
their
Crowns
before
the
Throne
,
saying
,
Thou
ar●
worthy
,
O
Lord
,
to
receive
glory
,
and
honor
,
and
power
,
for
thou
hast
created
all
things
,
and
for
thy
pleasure
they
are
and
were
created
,
Revel.
4.
and
10
and
11
verses
.
Here
you
may
see
that
the
four
beasts
,
and
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
gives
glory
unto
Christ
the
onely
God
,
as
he
was
the
Creator
,
and
in
the
condition
of
the
Father
.
He
being
the
Lord
Almighty
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
the
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
,
and
the
last
;
he
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
in
that
death
could
not
keep
him
under
,
as
aforesaid
.
But
in
the
5
chapter
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
give
glory
unto
this
Christ
the
onely
God
,
as
he
is
a
Son
,
And
hath
redeemed
them
,
and
so
doth
the
four
beasts
also
.
And
as
for
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
I
shall
say
nothing
of
them
here
,
because
I
have
spoken
of
them
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
11th
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
.
So
I
having
given
the
interpretation
of
the
chief
things
in
the
fourth
chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
,
I
shall
go
unto
the
first
chapter
,
and
give
the
interpretation
of
the
chief
things
in
that
also
.
CHAP.
XI
.
IN
the
first
verse
of
the
5
chapter
,
John
saw
in
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
a
Book
written
within
,
and
on
the
backside
sealed
with
seven
Seals
.
Why
doth
John
say
he
saw
in
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
a
Book
written
within
,
and
sealed
on
the
backside
with
seven
Seals
,
when
as
he
that
sate
on
the
Throne
was
no
other
but
God
the
Creator
of
all
things
?
And
Jesus
Christ
is
he
that
created
the
world
,
and
all
things
therein
,
as
aforesaid
?
And
yet
he
that
had
the
Book
in
his
right
hand
,
was
not
to
open
the
Book
,
nor
to
loose
the
Seals
thereof
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
Christ
Jesus
as
he
was
God
the
Father●
,
and
Creator
of
all
things
,
it
was
not
his
proper
place
and
work
to
open
the
Book
with
seven
Seals
;
For
it
doth
belong
to
him
,
as
he
is
God
the
Redeemer
.
For
,
as
I
said
before
,
God
did
,
and
doth
act
according
to
the
twofold
state
and
condition
he
was
in
.
So
that
he
had
the
Book
of
Life
in
his
right
hand
,
as
he
was
God
the
Creator
;
but
as
he
is
God
the
Redeemer
,
he
must
take
the
Book
out
of
his
own
right
hand
,
and
open
it
,
and
loose
the
Seals
thereof
.
For
John
in
his
vision
did
see
Christ
to
sit
upon
the
Throne
as
he
was
God
the
Father
,
and
the
Creator
.
Also
in
his
vision
he
saw
Christ
sit
upon
the
Throne
as
he
was
God
the
Son
,
and
as
he
suffered
death
,
and
so
redeemed
mankinde
.
And
in
like
manner
he
and
the
Elders
give
thanks
and
praise
unto
him
,
as
he
is
the
Creator
.
And
sometimes
they
give
thanks
unto
him
all
together
,
as
he
is
the
Redeemer
.
Yet
all
but
one
God
,
however
it
doth
seem
by
Johns
vision
,
as
if
there
were
two
,
when
as
it
is
spoken
with
relation
to
a
twofold
state
and
condition
in
God
.
But
who
can
understand
but
the
Seed
of
Faith
?
Therefore
I
would
not
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
stumble
at
these
sayings
of
John
,
which
doth
here
and
there
speak
as
if
there
were
two
Gods
.
But
consider
,
he
speaks
it
but
by
way
of
vision
,
and
all
visions
can
never
be
understood
so
clear
and
plain
as
interpretation
is
.
For
I
am
certain
that
John
did
believe
in
no
other
God
but
one
,
even
Jesus
Christ
the
onely
wise
God
,
blessed
for
ever
and
ever
,
though
spoken
of
with
relation
to
a
twofold
condition
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
This
Book
which
was
in
Christs
right
hand
,
as
he
was
God
the
Father
,
I
declare
it
was
the
Book
of
Life
wherein
was
written
the
names
of
all
the
elect
seed
of
all
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
of
all
the
elect
seed
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
I
say
,
the
elect
seed
are
all
written
in
that
Book
of
Life
which
is
in
Christs
right
hand
,
and
the
seven
seals
on
the
backside
of
this
book
,
they
were
the
seven
visible
Churches
of
Asia
.
That
is
,
they
were
sealed
up
by
the
doctrine
and
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
they
received
the
holy
spirit
of
promise
,
whereby
they
were
sealed
in
their
souls
with
the
holy
Spirit
of
promise
,
that
they
were
redeemed
unto
eternal
happiness
,
by
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
And
this
I
say
,
that
the
witness
of
the
spirit
of
Faith
,
in
the
conscience
here
in
mortality
,
it
is
but
a
sealing
up
to
the
day
of
glory
.
Therefore
what
assurance
,
witness
,
or
sealing
soever
a
man
hath
in
his
soul
in
this
life
,
it
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
but
a
seal
on
the
back
side
of
the
book
of
Life
.
For
those
seven
Churches
of
Asia
were
sealed
with
the
holy
Spirit
of
promise
,
in
that
they
believed
the
doctrine
of
Christs
death
and
resurrection
,
and
so
they
were
sealed
in
their
hearts
with
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
,
their
names
being
written
within
the
book
of
Life
,
And
because
there
was
seven
Churches
of
Asia
which
did
truly
believe
,
and
were
sealed
in
their
souls
with
the
assurance
of
everlasting
life
,
They
are
called
seven
Seals
on
the
backside
of
the
Book
of
Life
.
For
all
sealing
of
this
side
of
death
,
it
is
called
but
sealing
on
the
backside
of
the
Book
of
Life
;
For
it
is
much
like
unto
a
book
or
letter
,
the
matter
and
substance
is
within
the
letter
or
book
,
but
the
seal
is
without
,
or
on
the
backside
:
But
he
that
breaketh
open
the
seal
of
the
letter
or
book
,
he
seeth
what
is
within
;
So
is
it
with
Christ
,
he
having
the
Book
of
Life
in
his
right
hand
,
wherein
the
elect
Seed
are
written
,
and
the
assurance
of
faith
which
the
elect
Seed
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
had
,
and
as
others
have
,
are
called
the
seven
Seals
on
the
backside
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
Which
no
man
in
heaven
nor
in
earth
could
open
the
Book
,
nor
loose
the
Seals
thereof
,
but
Christ
as
he
is
God
and
Redeemer
.
You
that
have
faith
may
see
what
is
meant
by
the
Book
,
and
by
the
seven
Seals
on
the
backside
,
&c.
CHAP.
XII
.
IN
the
second
verse
,
John
saw
a
strong
Angel
proclaming
with
a
loud
voice
,
Who
is
worthy
to
open
the
Book
,
and
to
loose
the
seals
thereof
?
And
in
the
third
verse
,
And
no
man
in
heaven
,
nor
in
earth
,
neither
under
the
earth
,
was
able
to
open
the
book
,
neither
to
look
thereon
.
I
shall
pass
by
these
two
verses
,
there
being
but
little
matter
of
concernment
in
them
,
but
I
shall
go
to
the
4
verse
.
And
I
wept
much
,
because
no
man
was
found
worthy
to
open
,
and
to
read
the
Book
,
neither
to
look
thereon
.
Here
John
was
at
a
hard
set
in
his
vision
,
when
he
saw
God
have
a
B
ok
in
his
right
hand
,
And
no
man
in
heaven
,
nor
in
earth
could
open
it
,
nor
read
it
.
There
was
cause
enough
for
John
to
weep
,
because
that
Book
was
the
Book
of
Life
,
And
many
thousands
and
millions
of
souls
were
written
in
that
Book
.
As
he
afterwards
maketh
mention
of
,
and
many
that
had
suffered
persecution
unto
the
death
,
which
were
slain
under
the
altar
,
who
suffered
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
whose
names
were
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
.
And
if
this
Book
should
not
have
been
opened
,
the
condition
of
the
Saints
would
have
been
sad
,
which
suffered
all
those
things
for
the
name
of
Jesus
,
who
loved
not
their
lives
unto
death
,
who
had
their
names
recorded
in
the
Book
of
Life
.
That
at
the
general
day
of
Gods
Account
,
when
he
shall
make
up
his
Jewels
,
their
names
being
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
They
may
have
that
blessed
reward
which
God
did
promise
,
and
they
did
faithfully
believe
,
and
expect
:
But
if
none
could
have
opened
the
book
,
neither
in
heaven
nor
in
earth
,
what
benefit
would
they
have
had
for
all
their
faith
and
sufferings
?
This
was
enough
to
make
John
and
all
other
Prophets
and
Believers
to
weep
also
,
if
there
should
be
none
found
neither
in
heaven
nor
in
earth
,
that
can
open
the
Book
of
Life
.
But
in
the
5
verse
,
one
of
the
Elders
said
unto
John
in
the
vision
,
Weep
not
,
behold
the
Lion
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
,
the
root
of
David
hath
prevailed
to
open
the
Book
,
and
to
loose
the
seven
Seals
thereof
.
One
of
the
Elders
puts
John
in
good
comfort
again
;
for
there
is
one
found
now
that
can
open
the
Book
,
and
read
it
also
.
This
is
that
Lion
,
as
Jacob
prophesied
of
,
Gen.
59.
ver.
9
,
as
I
have
spoken
of
before
.
This
Lion
hath
prevailed
to
open
the
book
.
He
openeth
the
Book
as
he
is
God
the
Son
,
And
as
he
became
a
Son
,
he
is
called
the
Lion
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
and
as
he
is
God
the
Son
,
he
is
called
a
Lamb.
And
as
he
was
God
the
Son
,
he
suffered
death
to
redeem
his
people
.
And
as
he
is
a
Redeemer
,
he
hath
prevailed
to
open
the
Book
,
and
to
loose
the
seven
Seals
thereof
.
That
is
,
as
he
is
the
Redeemer
,
he
hath
power
to
raise
every
one
of
them
again
that
are
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
.
That
is
,
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
which
are
elected
in
the
secret
decree
and
councel
of
God
,
as
he
was
the
Creator
.
And
as
he
is
the
Redeemer
,
he
hath
power
to
give
life
everlasting
to
every
one
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
who
were
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
.
And
when
John
saw
there
was
one
found
in
heaven
that
could
open
the
book
,
he
gave
over
weeping
.
For
one
of
the
Elders
had
shewed
him
in
the
vision
one
that
could
open
the
Book
,
and
loo●e
the
seven
Seals
thereof
.
For
in
the
6
verse
,
John
beheld
,
and
lo
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
and
of
the
four
beasts
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
Elders
,
stood
a
Lamb
,
as
it
had
been
slain
,
having
seven
horns
,
and
seven
eyes
,
which
are
the
seven
spirits
of
God
,
sent
forth
into
all
the
earth
.
This
Lamb
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
in
the
midst
of
the
four
beasts
and
the
Elders
,
it
was
Christ
.
This
I
suppose
all
men
that
profess
the
Scriptures
will
confess
it
.
Now
observe
that
this
Lamb
which
stood
as
it
had
been
slain
,
it
was
no
other
then
God
himself
;
For
this
Lamb
had
seven
horns
and
seven
eyes
;
now
these
seven
horns
which
the
Lamb
had
,
it
was
the
faith
and
patience
which
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
had
,
which
did
inable
them
to
go
thorow
their
sufferings
with
cheerfulness
.
For
when
a
man
doth
suffer
for
his
Faith
in
God
patiently
,
and
willingly
,
he
destroyeth
his
enemy
more
in
submitting
unto
suffering
,
or
death
it self
,
than
if
he
should
resist
his
enemy
.
And
this
doth
become
a
horn
to
push
the
persecutors
soul
.
Thus
it
was
with
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
they
were
by
their
faith
and
patience
made
able
to
suffer
persecution
and
death
it self
,
Which
became
as
seven
horns
to
push
and
gall
the
souls
of
their
persecutors
;
For
though
the
horns
of
a
Lamb
doth
but
little
harm
to
the
outward
flesh
,
yet
when
they
get
within
the
flesh
they
will
gall
very
much
.
That
is
,
when
the
horn
of
suffering
for
righteousness
gets
into
the
minde
and
soul
of
the
persecutor
,
it
doth
gall
his
soul
exceedingly
with
the
fear
of
eternal
damnation
.
This
I
think
experience
will
shew
the
truth
of
it
;
For
the
Quakers
and
others
which
suffer
for
a
lye
,
yet
they
think
they
suffer
for
truth
;
and
the
persecutors
knows
no
other
but
that
they
do
suffer
for
truth
.
Therefore
the
sufferings
of
the
Quakers
cannot
chuse
but
push
and
gall
the
persecutors
Consciences
;
The
Quakers
being
so
stedfast
and
confident
in
their
way
,
which
do
not
fear
their
lives
unto
the
death
.
This
suffering
of
theirs
doth
trouble
and
molest
the
mindes
of
the
Civil
Powers
;
which
doth
shew
that
suffering
in
innocency
,
though
for
a
lye
,
it
will
be
a
horn
to
push
and
gall
the
souls
of
the
persecutors
.
Then
how
much
more
would
they
push
and
gall
if
they
suffered
for
Truth
?
That
is
,
if
their
Ministery
which
provoke
them
to
meet
contrary
to
the
Parliaments
Order
were
true
,
as
the
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
were
.
But
it
is
not
;
therefore
they
suffer
for
a
lye
,
yet
the
persecutor
not
knowing
it
,
he
is
,
and
will
be
pushed
and
galled
in
his
soul
with
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
for
doing
it
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
NOw
it
is
to
observed
,
that
this
Lamb
that
was
slain
had
the
seven
horns
,
and
the
seven
eyes
.
Now
these
seven
horns
,
as
I
said
before
,
which
the
Lamb
had
,
they
were
the
sufferings
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
in
the
ten
Persecutions
.
According
to
that
saying
of
Johns
Revelation
,
the
second
and
the
10th
,
he
giving
an
exhortation
to
the
Church
in
Smirna
,
that
they
should
fear
none
of
those
things
which
they
should
suffer
.
Behold
the
devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
that
ye
may
be
tryed
,
and
ye
shall
have
tribulation
ten
days
.
Now
this
devil
that
shall
cast
some
of
them
in
prison
,
I
shall
shew
what
he
is
hereafter
.
But
as
for
the
ten
days
tribulation
which
the
Saints
should
suffer
,
it
was
spoken
with
relation
to
the
ten
Persecutions
.
And
they
are
called
by
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
but
ten
days
,
When
as
it
was
at
times
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
that
their
tribulation
did
last
,
which
was
the
ten
Persecutions
,
yet
called
by
the
spirit
,
but
ten
days
tribulation
.
And
the
faith
and
patience
which
these
seven
Churches
of
Asia
had
,
being
made
able
to
suffer
with
chearfulness
those
ten
days
tribulation
,
it
being
the
ten
Persecutions
aforesaid
,
They
are
called
the
seven
horns
which
the
Lamb
had
;
For
they
by
their
sufferings
did
push
and
gall
the
souls
of
the
persecutors
,
as
the
Lamb
himself
did
when
he
did
suffer
death
:
For
he
did
procure
no
less
then
eternal
damnation
to
his
persecutors
,
by
his
suffering
of
death
,
And
being
slain
by
them
.
And
these
seven
Churches
having
their
power
and
strength
to
suffer
,
from
Christ
the
Lamb
slain
,
they
walked
in
his
steps
in
the
way
of
suffering
;
Therefore
called
the
seven
horns
of
the
Lamb
,
or
the
Lambs
seven
horns
.
And
as
for
the
seven
eyes
which
the
Lamb
had
,
they
are
called
the
seven
spirits
of
God
sent
forth
into
all
the
earth
.
You
may
remember
that
I
have
shewed
before
what
the
seven
spirit
,
before
the
Throne
is
.
And
these
seven
spirits
which
the
Lamb
hath
,
are
the
very
same
;
That
is
,
they
are
all
but
one
spirit
of
Christ
,
onely
this
one
spirit
doth
operate
and
work
seven
several
ways
,
to
wit
,
in
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
Therefore
said
to
be
sent
forth
into
all
the
earth
.
Because
the
sound
of
these
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
of
their
gifts
and
suffering
,
went
thorow
all
the
earth
Therefore
called
the
seven
spirits
of
God
;
yet
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
thus
much
,
That
the
Lamb
that
had
power
to
open
the
book
,
the
same
Lamb
had
the
seven
horns
and
the
seven
eyes
.
Now
if
these
seven
eyes
were
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
then
the
Lamb
must
needs
be
God
:
For
the
Lamb
had
the
seven
Spirits
in
him
,
and
he
sent
them
forth
unto
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
here
he
is
called
God
,
as
he
is
a
Lamb
slain
.
Or
as
he
was
in
the
condition
of
a
Son
and
a
Redeemer
.
So
that
what
power
,
honor
,
or
glory
soever
be
attributed
to
God
,
by
the
redeemed
ones
,
It
is
with
relation
to
the
Son-ship
of
God
.
He
being
a
Son
he
is
called
a
Lion
,
and
called
a
Lamb
,
which
titles
belongeth
onely
to
the
Son-ship
of
Christ
.
He
being
the
onely
God
,
though
in
a
two
fold
state
and
condition
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
in
the
7
verse
it
is
said
,
And
he
came
and
took
the
book
out
of
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
.
This
he
that
took
the
book
out
of
his
right
hand
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
,
It
was
the
Lamb
,
and
this
Lamb
is
Christ
,
and
Christ
is
God
,
and
Christ
is
called
the
Lamb
of
God
that
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
world
.
He
may
well
be
called
the
Lamb
of
God
,
because
he
is
God
.
For
who
can
take
away
the
sins
of
the
world
,
but
God
?
But
God
must
become
a
little
childe
of
flesh
,
blood
and
bone
,
and
grow
up
to
a
man
,
that
he
may
be
capable
to
suffer
the
pains
of
death
.
In
that
he
shed
his
most
precious
blood
before
he
could
take
away
the
sins
of
the
world
.
And
this
Lamb
which
was
slain
here
spoken
of
by
John
,
was
no
other
but
God
himself
.
But
he
being
now
in
the
condition
of
a
Son
,
in
that
he
had
been
slain
,
and
was
now
risen
again
,
and
had
accomplished
the
work
of
Redemption
,
he
was
able
to
sit
down
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
And
to
take
the
book
out
of
his
own
right
hand
,
as
he
was
the
Father
and
Creator
of
all
things
.
And
as
he
was
the
Son
,
or
Lamb
,
which
shed
his
precious
blood
to
redeem
his
people
from
their
sins
,
it
was
his
proper
work
and
place
to
take
the
book
out
of
his
own
right
hand
,
as
he
was
the
Creator
,
and
to
open
the
book
and
loose
the
seven
Seals
thereof
;
For
in
his
opening
the
Book
of
Life
,
he
found
the
names
of
all
the
elect
seed
written
therein
,
which
were
washed
and
redeemed
with
his
precious
blood
.
Therefore
it
is
said
,
That
no
man
in
heaven
,
nor
in
earth
,
nor
under
the
earth
could
open
the
Book
,
but
the
Lamb
onely
.
So
that
this
Lamb
must
needs
be
God
the
Father
,
as
well
as
God
the
Son
;
for
who
can
open
the
Book
of
Life
but
God
himself
?
But
he
must
open
it
as
he
was
God
the
Son
,
therefore
said
to
take
it
out
of
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
,
&c.
CHAP.
XIV
.
ANd
in
the
8
verse
,
The
four
beasts
,
and
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
fell
down
before
the
Lamb.
And
in
the
9
verse
,
They
sung
a
new
Song
,
saying
,
Thou
art
worthy
to
take
the
book
,
and
open
the
Seals
thereof
,
for
thou
wast
slain
,
and
hast
redeemed
us
to
God
by
thy
blood
,
&c.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
mind
these
words
,
why
the
four
beasts
,
and
the
Elders
did
sing
a
new
Song
.
Observe
it
is
called
,
a
new
Song
,
in
opposition
to
the
old
song
.
As
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
is
called
the
New
Testament
,
and
the
Law
of
Moses
is
called
the
Old
Testament
;
So
likewise
there
is
the
song
of
Moses
and
of
the
Lamb
;
that
is
,
the
song
of
the
Lamb.
Now
the
Song
of
Moses
may
be
called
the
old
song
,
or
the
first
song
,
because
Moses
,
the
Prophets
,
and
Elders
of
Israel
,
and
Saints
under
that
Testament
.
I
say
,
they
gave
praise
,
honor
,
and
glory
unto
Christ
,
as
he
was
God
the
Father
and
Creator
.
And
as
he
was
the
Creator
,
he
blessed
them
with
temporal
blessings
,
and
temporal
deliverances
.
So
that
Moses
and
the
people
of
Israel
,
sing
praise
unto
God
for
his
wonderful
works
,
which
he
had
wrought
by
the
hand
of
Moses
.
As
you
may
read
in
the
Scriptures
in
the
Song
of
Moses
,
how
wonderfully
he
doth
praise
,
honor
,
and
magnifie
the
God
of
Israel
,
who
had
gotten
himself
a
great
and
terrible
name
among
the
heathen
.
And
this
is
called
the
song
of
Moses
,
or
the
old
or
first
song
,
because
it
was
the
first
manifestation
of
God
,
as
he
is
the
Creator
;
For
Moses
was
the
first
man
that
gave
us
to
know
any
difference
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
from
the
God
of
the
Heathen
.
And
this
manifestation
as
Moses
gives
us
,
is
that
we
might
know
God
,
as
he
was
the
Creator
,
and
did
deliver
his
people
in
a
more
wonderful
manner
,
then
any
other
heathen
gods
could
do
.
And
in
this
regard
Moses
and
the
Elders
of
Israel
gave
praise
,
honor
,
and
glory
,
unto
the
God
of
Jacob
,
He
delivering
them
out
of
so
many
temporal
dangers
;
and
not
onely
so
,
but
blessing
them
with
many
temporal
blessings
,
which
caused
this
song
of
Moses
to
be
sung
by
the
children
of
Israel
.
And
in
this
regard
the
song
of
Moses
may
be
said
to
be
old
or
the
first
song
,
he
being
the
first
commissionated
man
to
write
that
which
we
call
the
Old
Testament
.
Therefore
the
song
of
Moses
may
be
called
an
old
Song
.
Because
the
song
of
the
Lamb
is
more
new
;
for
redemption
was
after
creation
,
therefore
called
a
new
Song
.
It
is
called
a
new
Song
in
relation
to
a
new
condition
,
as
the
Song
of
Moses
was
with
relation
to
temporal
blessings
,
as
aforesaid
.
But
this
new
Song
of
the
Lamb
is
with
relation
to
spiritual
and
eternal
Blessings
.
So
that
John
in
his
vision
was
sensible
upon
what
account
this
new
Song
was
sung
.
And
he
seeing
in
the
vision
the
four
beasts
,
and
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
fall
down
before
the
Lamb.
Having
every
one
of
them
Harps
and
golden
Vials
,
full
of
odours
which
are
the
prayers
of
Saints
.
Now
these
golden
Vials
are
meant
the
hearts
and
souls
of
the
four
Beasts
,
and
four
and
twenty
Elders
.
And
the
odours
,
is
that
grace
and
supplications
which
was
offered
up
unto
the
Lamb
thorow
those
golden
Vials
.
Which
Vials
are
the
hearts
and
souls
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
those
Harps
are
the
tongues
of
the
Beasts
,
and
Elders
,
and
Saints
,
which
are
as
Harps
to
sound
forth
the
praise
of
the
Lamb.
For
this
I
must
tell
you
,
that
the
tongue
of
every
Saint
shall
be
as
a
Harp
,
to
praise
the
Lamb
for
his
great
and
unspeakable
work
of
Redemption
,
which
is
more
to
be
magnified
by
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
then
the
work
of
Creation
.
So
that
the
Beasts
,
and
the
Elders
,
and
Saints
may
very
well
sing
that
new
Song
,
in
the
9
verse
saying
,
Thou
art
worthy
to
take
the
book
,
and
to
open
the
seals
thereof
:
for
thou
wast
slain
,
and
hast
redeemed
us
to
God
by
thy
blood
,
out
of
every
kindred
&
tongue
,
and
people
,
and
nation
.
That
is
,
thou
hast
redeemed
us
to
thy self
by
thy
own
blood
,
for
though
thou
art
called
a
Lamb
,
thou
art
no
other
but
God
.
And
thy
blood
is
no
other
but
the
blood
of
God
,
though
called
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
Because
of
that
twofold
state
and
condition
thou
wert
in
.
And
as
the
work
of
Redemption
is
of
greater
value
to
the
redeemed
ones
,
than
their
Creation
was
,
therefore
it
is
that
those
who
are
washed
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
have
Harps
given
them
to
sound
,
or
sing
this
new
Song
of
Praise
and
Thanksgiving
unto
him
that
hath
washed
them
in
his
own
blood
.
And
the
new
song
which
the
Beasts
,
and
Elders
,
and
Saints
doth
sing
,
is
set
down
in
the
12
verse
,
Saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Worthy
is
the
Lamb
that
was
slain
,
to
receive
power
,
and
riches
,
and
wisdom
,
and
strength
,
and
honor
,
and
glory
,
and
blessing
.
And
so
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
,
giving
praise
unto
the
Lamb
for
their
Redemption
.
And
this
is
that
new
Song
which
the
Beasts
,
and
Elders
,
and
Saints
,
shall
sing
to
eternity
.
It
is
called
a
new
Song
,
because
it
is
the
Song
of
the
Lamb.
For
there
is
but
two
Songs
in
all
,
to
wit
the
Song
of
Moses
,
and
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
,
and
blessed
and
happy
are
all
those
that
can
truly
sing
the
song
of
the
Lamb
,
to
know
they
are
redeemed
and
washed
in
his
blood
.
CHAP.
XV.
NOw
I
have
given
the
interpretation
of
the
things
that
are
of
most
concernment
in
the
5th
Chapter
,
I
shall
proceed
to
open
the
chief
things
contained
in
the
6th
Chapter
.
In
the
first
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
saw
in
his
vision
the
Lamb
opening
the
Seals
,
and
at
the
Lambs
opening
of
the
first
Seal
,
John
heard
as
it
were
the
noise
of
thunder
.
And
in
the
vision
one
of
the
four
Beasts
said
unto
John
,
Come
and
see
.
As
for
the
four
Beasts
you
may
remember
I
have
shewed
what
they
are
before
,
and
now
these
four
Beasts
doth
present
to
Johns
understanding
,
in
the
vision
four
other
Beasts
as
in
a
figure
to
be
four
Horses
.
Namely
,
a
white
Horse
,
a
red
Horse
,
a
black
Horse
,
and
a
pale
Horse
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
the
interpretation
of
these
four
Horses
,
and
their
Riders
.
For
there
is
one
called
,
he
that
sate
on
every
one
of
these
four
horses
.
Also
there
was
some
great
and
wonderful
work
done
by
every
one
of
these
that
sate
on
these
Horses
.
Therefore
called
the
opening
of
the
Seals
.
And
at
the
opening
of
the
first
Seal
,
John
heard
as
it
were
in
the
vision
the
noise
of
thunder
,
and
after
that
there
was
presented
unto
his
view
in
the
vision
,
a
white
horse
.
And
he
that
sat
on
him
had
a
bowe
,
and
a
Crown
was
given
unto
him
,
and
he
went
forth
conquering
and
to
conquer
.
Now
this
white
Horse
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
it
is
the
righteousness
of
the
Saints
.
And
the
righteousness
of
Saints
,
is
the
righteousness
of
Faith
;
For
it
is
Paith
that
makes
the
soul
pure
and
white
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
According
to
that
saying
,
Revel.
7.
and
13
and
14
verses
.
One
of
the
Elders
answered
,
saying
unto
me
,
What
are
these
which
are
arayed
in
white
Robes
?
and
in
the
14
verse
,
And
he
said
to
me
,
these
are
they
which
came
out
of
great
tribulation
,
and
have
washed
their
robes
,
and
made
them
white
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
So
in
the
6
chapter
and
11
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
And
white
robes
were
given
to
every
one
of
them
,
meaning
those
which
were
slain
under
the
altar
,
that
is
,
they
were
slain
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
.
Therefore
said
to
be
under
the
altar
,
because
Christ
is
the
altar
it self
.
Many
more
places
of
Scriptures
might
be
named
for
this
purpose
,
to
prove
that
the
righteousness
of
Faith
is
those
white
robes
which
the
Saints
souls
are
cloathed
with
.
Their
hearts
being
purified
by
faith
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
For
faith
doth
dip
its
soul
in
his
blood
,
so
that
all
original
and
actal
sin
is
washed
away
,
as
clean
as
if
there
had
never
been
any
sin
at
all
.
So
that
the
Saints
or
Seed
of
Faith
are
cloathed
with
the
white
robes
of
righteousness
of
faith
,
it
being
the
righteousness
of
Christ
.
He
being
the
author
of
it
by
washing
their
souls
in
his
own
blood
.
So
that
they
become
as
white
as
snow
;
and
this
righteousness
of
the
Saints
,
is
that
white
Horse
,
and
the
first
horse
that
John
saw
in
the
vision
.
For
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
the
righteousness
of
faith
is
a
real
spiritual
substance
,
as
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
is
,
yet
none
of
them
both
can
be
seen
by
the
visible
eye
of
sense
,
Not
as
they
be
in
their
essence
or
seed
,
but
by
the
effects
or
fruits
they
are
known
;
For
effects
or
fruits
doth
proceed
from
an
invisible
spiritual
root
or
substance
,
which
roots
and
substances
is
faith
and
reason
.
And
there
is
a
righteousness
that
doth
arise
from
each
of
these
,
which
hath
their
several
effects
,
or
several
fruits
;
So
that
the
tree
may
be
known
by
the
fruit
;
that
is
,
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
may
be
known
and
distinguished
from
the
righteousness
of
faith
.
Yet
the
life
and
spirit
of
these
two
trees
,
are
so
secret
and
invisible
,
that
they
cannot
be
seen
by
the
eye
of
sense
,
as
I
said
before
.
Yet
they
be
two
real
spiritual
substances
that
doth
bring
forth
a
righteousness
according
to
their
natures
.
That
is
,
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
and
the
righteousness
of
faith
.
But
it
is
those
souls
that
are
cloathed
with
the
white
Robe
of
Christs
righteousness
of
faith
,
that
have
been
washed
in
his
blood
,
and
this
is
that
white
horse
John
speaketh
of
.
For
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
minde
,
that
the
spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
,
doth
compare
the
righteousness
of
the
Saints
to
a
white
horse
.
Also
this
I
would
,
have
you
to
minde
,
though
the
Saints
that
are
cloathed
in
white
,
be
thousands
,
and
millions
,
and
innumerable
,
Yet
they
are
called
by
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
,
but
one
white
horse
.
Now
whether
John
did
see
in
the
vision
the
form
of
a
white
horse
,
it
is
not
much
material
for
it
the
spirit
;
will
call
the
righteousness
of
Saints
,
a
white
horse
,
who
shall
gainsay
it
?
But
however
the
white
Robes
of
the
Saints
,
who
are
washed
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
are
as
a
white
horse
for
God
their
King
to
ride
upon
.
So
that
if
you
understand
the
interpretation
of
this
white
horse
,
you
may
the
more
easily
know
the
meaning
of
the
other
three
horses
.
Also
it
is
necessary
to
know
who
doth
ride
or
sit
upon
this
white
horse
;
I
declare
by
Revelation
from
the
holy
Spirit
,
that
he
which
John
saw
sit
on
the
white
horse
,
it
was
no
other
but
Christ
himself
.
It
was
he
that
had
a
bowe
,
and
a
crown
was
given
unto
him
,
it
may
be
said
the
crown
was
given
unto
him
,
as
he
was
the
Redeemer
.
For
this
crown
of
Glory
that
was
given
unto
him
,
it
was
as
he
was
the
Redeemer
,
and
not
as
he
was
the
Creator
.
And
as
he
was
the
Redeemer
,
he
sate
or
rode
upon
the
white
horse
.
And
he
went
forth
conquering
,
and
to
conquer
.
That
is
,
he
being
the
author
of
the
righteousness
of
Faith
,
as
he
was
the
Redeemer
,
that
he
made
the
Saints
so
pure
and
white
,
that
they
became
a
white
horse
for
him
to
sit
upon
.
So
that
they
were
able
by
their
faith
,
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
to
suffer
tribulation
,
and
death
it self
,
So
that
they
became
more
then
conquerors
;
for
he
that
suffereth
persecution
for
the
name
of
Jesus
,
he
doth
conquer
more
then
he
that
doth
persecute
and
put
to
death
.
So
likewise
Christ
that
sate
upon
this
white
horse
,
as
he
was
the
Redeemer
,
he
went
forth
conquering
and
to
conquer
.
That
is
,
he
went
forth
in
the
power
of
faith
,
by
which
he
created
all
things
;
he
went
forth
to
redeem
the
Seed
of
Adam
that
was
fallen
under
death
,
and
the
fear
of
eternal
damnation
.
So
that
death
and
hell
got
power
over
Adam
and
his
Seed
,
so
that
Christ
riding
upon
the
white
Horse
of
innocency
,
or
the
righteousness
of
Faith
,
he
went
forth
conquering
and
to
conquer
.
That
is
,
he
went
forth
to
die
,
to
shed
his
most
precious
blood
,
and
by
his
giving
himself
up
unto
death
.
He
conquered
over
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
.
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
Oh
death
!
I
will
be
thy
death
,
oh
grave
I
will
be
thy
victory
.
That
is
,
he
will
get
victory
over
the
grave
,
as
he
did
over
death
;
for
he
destroyed
death
,
in
that
death
could
not
keep
him
under
it
for
ever
,
in
that
he
passed
thorow
it
.
He
got
victory
over
the
grave
,
in
that
the
grave
could
not
keep
him
inclosed
in
the
earth
.
So
that
he
went
forth
conquering
and
to
conquer
,
never
leaving
off
until
he
had
conquered
all
his
enemies
.
That
is
to
say
,
sin
,
death
,
devil
,
hell
,
the
grave
;
these
all
were
his
enemies
,
and
he
hath
conquered
over
them
all
,
by
his
becoming
flesh
,
and
by
his
suffering
of
death
upon
the
Cross
,
as
he
was
a
Redeemer
,
or
as
he
was
God
the
Son
,
and
these
enemie
,
did
Christ
which
sate
upon
the
white
horse
,
go
forth
conquering
and
to
conquer
,
to
redeem
the
Seed
of
Adam
.
And
this
is
the
true
meaning
what
is
meant
by
the
white
horse
,
and
by
him
that
sate
thereon
,
and
by
his
conquering
and
to
conquer
.
And
the
bowe
which
he
had
,
it
signified
the
power
he
had
to
shout
and
kill
those
spiritual
enemies
,
which
is
sin
,
death
,
hell
,
and
devil
.
Which
could
no
ways
have
been
killed
,
but
by
giving
his
life
up
unto
death
,
and
by
his
passing
thorow
death
,
and
quickening
into
life
again
,
he
killed
death
,
sin
,
hell
,
and
the
devil
,
With
this
dart
of
offering
up
his
soul
unto
death
,
it
being
shot
thorow
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
,
by
the
strength
,
or
bowe
of
the
power
of
faith
in
God
.
And
as
for
the
Crown
that
was
given
him
,
it
is
spoken
with
relation
to
the
Son-ship
of
God
,
as
he
is
a
Redeemer
.
So
that
the
Crown
of
Glory
that
he
hath
given
him
,
it
is
attributed
unto
him
,
as
he
is
a
Redeemer
.
For
the
work
of
Redemption
is
counted
by
the
redeemed
ones
,
more
worthy
of
a
Crown
of
glory
,
then
the
work
of
creation
.
So
that
this
Crown
of
glory
that
is
given
to
Christ
that
sate
upon
the
white
Horse
,
it
is
in
relation
to
his
work
of
Redemption
,
in
that
he
conquered
over
all
those
spiritual
enemies
as
aforesaid
.
So
much
for
the
first
and
second
verses
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
IN
the
3
verse
it
is
said
,
And
when
he
had
opened
the
second
Seal
,
I
heard
the
second
Beast
say
,
Come
and
see
.
And
in
the
4
verse
,
There
went
out
another
horse
,
that
was
red
,
and
power
was
given
to
him
that
sate
thereon
,
to
take
peace
from
the
earth
,
and
that
they
should
kill
one
another
:
and
there
was
given
unto
him
a
great
Sword
.
These
four
beasts
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
did
signifie
unto
him
those
wonderful
Transactions
which
were
,
and
should
be
acted
here
on
earth
in
the
state
of
mortality
,
in
the
time
of
the
four
Monarchies
.
And
signified
unto
John
in
the
way
of
vision
by
four
horses
.
Now
the
second
horse
that
did
appear
to
John
in
the
vision
,
was
a
red
horse
,
and
power
was
given
to
him
that
sate
thereon
to
take
peace
from
the
earth
,
and
that
they
should
kill
one
another
.
This
Monarchical
Government
went
forth
upon
a
red
horse
,
that
is
,
shedding
of
blood
should
be
the
greatest
work
he
that
sate
thereon
should
do
.
It
was
called
a
red
Horse
,
because
of
the
much
shedding
of
blood
;
so
that
the
blood
of
men
is
called
a
red
Horse
,
even
as
the
righteousness
of
faith
is
called
a
white
Horse
.
And
as
the
souls
of
the
Saints
were
made
white
with
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
so
are
these
souls
made
red
with
shedding
of
one
anothers
blood
;
So
that
every
mans
soul
became
a
red
horse
,
and
he
that
sate
upon
this
red
horse
had
power
given
him
to
take
peace
from
the
earth
,
and
for
that
purpose
the●e
was
given
unto
him
a
great
sword
.
Now
this
great
Sword
it
was
to
kill
,
and
in
killing
one
another
,
peace
must
needs
be
taken
from
the
earth
.
So
that
this
Kingly
Power
,
though
they
were
many
Kings
,
yet
they
are
called
but
him
that
sate
upon
the
red
horse
.
So
likewise
,
though
there
were
many
thousand
slain
,
and
had
their
blood
shed
,
yet
they
are
all
called
but
A
red
horse
;
so
that
there
is
but
the
horse
and
his
rider
:
for
Kings
and
Magistrates
do
ride
upon
the
people
,
in
that
they
command
the
people
to
kill
one
another
.
So
that
people
which
go
to
fight
to
shed
one
anothers
blood
,
may
well
be
called
A
red
horse
,
for
they
make
their
souls
as
red
as
scarlet
with
blood-shed
.
And
the
power
of
the
Magistrate
doth
ride
and
sit
upon
this
red
horse
,
for
he
hath
a
great
sword
given
unto
him
to
command
persecutors
to
kill
one
another
,
and
they
must
obey
and
become
a
red
horse
,
or
else
they
must
be
killed
themselves
.
Thus
in
short
I
have
given
you
the
signification
of
the
red
horse
,
and
of
him
that
sits
thereon
.
For
the
Sword
,
Famine
,
or
Pestilence
,
doth
always
take
peace
from
the
earth
:
and
he
that
sate
upon
this
red
horse
was
such
a
Power
or
Government
,
that
did
kill
many
men
with
the
sword
.
And
it
is
called
A
great
Sword
,
in
regard
it
should
prevail
and
do
much
execution
in
that
kinde
,
therefore
said
to
go
forth
upon
a
red
horse
.
To
signifie
that
he
should
ride
upon
bloody-minded
men
that
should
spare
neither
man
,
woman
,
or
childe
,
therefore
called
A
red
horse
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
ANd
in
the
fifth
verse
,
And
when
he
had
opened
the
third
Seal
,
John
heard
the
third
Beast
say
,
Come
and
see
:
and
he
beheld
;
and
a
lo
black
Horse
,
and
he
that
sate
on
him
had
a
pair
of
balances
in
his
hand
.
This
black
horse
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
it
was
the
spiritual
bindness
and
darkness
upon
the
mindes
of
men
,
which
makes
them
to
worship
false
gods
,
or
idols
;
they
being
not
so
much
as
enlightned
in
the
Law
of
Reason
,
That
is
,
their
mindes
and
understandings
had
the
most
ignorantest
and
lowest
degree
of
reason
,
which
made
them
to
become
extream
idolatrous
;
their
mindes
being
so
dark
,
they
fall
to
worship
any
thing
in
stead
of
God
.
Even
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
Stars
and
Planets
:
Now
these
people
that
do
this
,
are
exceeding
dark
in
their
mindes
.
But
let
us
come
to
those
that
are
more
enlightned
,
as
the
people
of
Israel
were
by
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
those
we
call
Christians
,
being
educated
under
the
discipline
of
the
Old
and
New
Testaments
,
which
are
called
The
Scriptures
.
Yet
men
being
in
their
state
of
nature
,
they
are
very
dark
in
their
minds
concerning
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
true
spiritual
Worship
which
God
requires
;
For
the
not
knowing
of
God
,
is
the
cause
of
all
false
worship
,
which
darkness
hath
,
and
doth
lye
almost
upon
the
whole
Creation
.
For
was
not
that
a
great
darkness
upon
the
minds
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
that
would
worship
a
Calf
for
a
God
?
And
hath
not
the
same
darkness
descended
upon
the
mindes
of
them
that
profess
themselves
to
be
Christians
,
besides
that
pitchy
and
black
darkness
that
lieth
upon
the
heathen
?
Is
not
the
Pope
and
Romane
Catholicks
full
of
superstition
and
idolatry
,
because
they
know
not
the
true
God
?
Hath
not
the
Episcopacy
some
superstition
and
idolatry
in
it
,
though
not
so
much
as
the
Romane
Catholickes
?
So
the
Presbyter
and
Independent
,
Baptist
,
Ranter
,
and
Quaker
,
they
be
all
superstitious
and
idolatrous
in
their
wroship
.
Nay
,
the
Quaker
that
seemeth
to
have
the
least
idolatry
in
their
worship
of
any
,
yet
they
are
idolatrous
also
.
For
they
meet
,
preach
,
and
pray
to
an
unknown
God
,
as
well
as
the
others
afore-mentioned
.
For
they
have
no
other
God
but
the
light
of
Christ
,
as
they
call
it
,
and
this
light
of
theirs
seemeth
to
be
the
greatest
and
purest
spiritual
light
of
all
,
but
it
is
the
greatest
spiritual
darkness
of
all
.
For
they
are
more
willfully
ignorant
of
the
true
God
,
then
any
of
the
rest
afore-mentioned
.
So
that
spiritual
darkness
hath
overspread
the
minds
of
all
Professors
of
Religion
,
as
it
hath
done
the
Heathen
;
For
none
of
them
knows
the
true
God
,
nor
the
true
spiritual
Worship
which
God
requireth
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
that
this
spirituall
blindness
and
darkness
that
lieth
upon
the
generality
of
mens
minds
,
their
not
knowing
the
true
God
,
nor
his
true
worship
,
is
that
black
horse
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
.
Also
he
that
sat
upon
this
black
horse
had
a
pair
of
balances
in
his
hand
.
He
that
sat
on
this
black
horse
was
an
ignorant
power
,
King
or
Kings
,
or
Magistrates
power
that
was
extream
ignorant
of
any
true
spiritual
knowledge
either
of
God
,
or
of
his
Worship
:
But
mighty
full
of
superstition
and
idolatry
,
but
had
great
power
to
command
the
dark-minded
people
to
worship
what
he
pleased
.
So
that
he
rode
,
or
sat
upon
their
dark
minds
as
upon
a
black
horse
;
For
he
had
such
power
that
he
brought
them
all
into
a
uniformity
of
worship
.
So
that
things
were
mighty
plentiful
,
as
you
may
read
verse
,
6.
A
measure
of
wheat
for
a
penny
,
and
three
measures
of
barley
for
a
penny
.
Onely
to
signifie
the
plenty
of
earthly
things
,
when
ignorance
being
in
power
,
it
rides
or
fits
upon
the
black
horse
of
idolatry
.
This
I
think
by
experience
will
prove
the
truth
of
it
as
well
as
Scriptures
.
Was
not
that
a
plentiful
time
when
they
baked
Cakes
to
the
Queen
of
heaven
?
Was
there
not
great
plenty
when
the
Roman
Catholick
did
put
Christ
into
worship
?
When
they
had
brought
all
people
to
a
uniformity
of
religion
,
all
things
were
plenty
.
Then
men
grew
exceeding
rich
,
so
that
particular
men
had
such
vaste
estates
,
that
they
could
build
a
Church
at
their
own
charge
,
or
an
Hospital
,
or
Alms-houses
,
so
there
was
great
plenty
,
their
being
but
one
religion
,
and
a
uniform
government
in
matter
of
worship
:
All
peoples
minds
being
dark
as
to
any
true
spiritual
knowledge
,
So
that
they
became
as
a
black
horse
for
those
ignorant
Popish
Kings
to
ride
or
fit
upon
:
and
he
that
sate
upon
the
black
horse
,
had
a
pair
of
ballances
in
his
hand
.
Onely
to
signifie
that
equal
dealing
in
temporal
matters
,
seeing
there
was
a
uniformity
in
worship
,
there
should
be
an
equal
and
just
dealing
in
the
temporal
,
And
for
that
purpose
there
was
a
pair
of
ballances
in
the
hand
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
black
horse
.
For
ignorant
reason
doth
many
times
deal
more
justly
,
then
that
reason
that
is
more
subtile
and
cunning
doth
.
For
in
former
times
,
when
there
was
no
religion
durst
appear
but
the
Papist
religion
and
worship
,
which
was
,
and
is
still
exceeding
full
of
superstition
and
idolatry
,
There
was
a
great
deal
more
just
dealing
between
man
and
man
in
temporal
things
,
And
men
were
more
freer
to
trust
one
another
then
they
are
now
.
So
that
things
were
exceeding
plentiful
,
and
cheap
;
for
a
general
uniformity
in
idolatry
must
needs
cause
love
one
to
another
.
For
differing
in
worship
maketh
the
greatest
breach
of
all
,
even
between
the
neerest
relations
,
as
Father
,
and
Son
,
Mother
,
and
Daughter
,
they
will
all
part
upon
the
point
of
worship
,
sooner
then
upon
any
natural
offence
whatsoever
.
This
may
be
proved
by
Christs
words
,
that
a
man
must
f
rsake
Father
,
and
Mother
,
House
,
and
Lands
,
for
his
sake
,
else
he
is
not
worthy
of
him
:
This
also
experience
will
prove
it
,
that
some
people
will
willingly
suffer
more
for
their
worship
,
though
it
be
a
lie
,
then
for
any
natural
lose
whatsoever
.
And
as
for
the
oyl
,
and
the
wine
,
which
he
that
sate
upon
the
black
horse
,
must
not
hurt
;
the
oyl
,
and
the
wine
signifies
that
little
small
remnant
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
did
not
worship
God
in
that
idolatry
no
way
as
the
generality
of
people
did
,
their
appearance
being
so
small
,
that
they
were
not
worth
the
persecuting
or
compelling
to
worship
as
the
generality
of
people
did
,
much
like
unto
those
seven
thousand
that
did
not
bowe
their
knee
to
Baal
.
Those
seven
thousand
were
never
mist
by
Israel
,
nor
by
the
Prophet
Elijah
.
For
the
worshippers
of
Baal
were
so
numerous
,
that
Elijah
thought
there
was
none
but
himself
that
did
worship
the
God
of
Jacob.
But
there
was
seven
thousand
that
had
not
bowed
their
knee
to
Baal
.
And
these
were
the
oyl
,
and
the
wine
that
should
not
be
hurt
,
by
compelling
of
them
,
to
hurt
their
consciences
by
worshipping
a
false
God
,
as
the
generality
of
the
people
did
,
thorow
the
darkness
of
their
mindes
.
They
being
the
black
horse
,
for
the
ignorant
dark
power
of
the
Head-Magistrate
to
ride
or
sit
upon
.
For
as
the
horse
is
black
,
so
is
the
rider
with
ignorance
and
darkness
in
spiritual
worship
.
Onely
he
that
sits
upon
the
black
horse
,
is
the
dark
power
of
reason
;
Therefore
the
Apostles
calls
it
the
power
of
darkness
,
for
it
is
the
dark
reason
of
man
that
doth
act
deeds
of
darkness
.
Therefore
called
the
power
of
darkness
:
and
the
deeds
of
spiritual
darkness
in
point
of
worship
,
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
he
that
sits
upon
the
black
horse
.
Because
he
commandeth
all
people
to
worship
his
imaginary
God
,
And
the
people
thorow
the
darkness
of
their
understandings
,
they
do
obey
,
and
so
they
become
in
point
of
spiritual
worship
,
a
black
horse
.
For
the
dark
power
of
reason
to
sit
,
or
ride
upon
,
&c.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
ANd
in
the
7
verse
it
is
said
,
And
when
he
had
opened
the
fourth
Seal
,
I
heard
the
fourth
beast
say
,
Come
and
see
:
and
in
the
8
verse
,
John
looked
,
and
behold
a
pale
horse
,
and
his
name
that
sate
on
him
was
Death
,
and
hell
followed
with
him
:
and
power
was
given
unto
them
over
the
fourth
part
of
the
earth
,
to
kill
with
sword
,
and
with
hunger
,
and
with
death
,
and
with
the
beasts
of
the
earth
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
the
interpretation
of
this
pale
horse
,
because
everyone
of
us
must
be
a
pale
horse
for
death
to
sit
upon
.
Except
we
be
swallowed
up
of
life
,
as
Moses
and
Elijah
was
;
Which
I
,
nor
no
man
else
at
this
day
doth
know
he
shall
.
So
that
death
must
ride
upon
all
sinful
flesh
.
Now
to
give
you
the
meaning
what
this
pale
horse
is
,
it
is
no
other
but
the
sinful
soul
of
man
and
woman
.
Therefore
as
the
Scriptures
saith
,
When
sin
entred
into
the
world
,
then
death
entred
in
upon
it
.
So
that
as
soon
as
ever
the
souls
of
Adam
and
Eve
had
let
sin
enter
into
their
souls
.
Then
death
entered
;
for
death
did
ride
upon
sin
,
and
sin
did
ride
upon
the
soul
of
ours
first
parents
,
According
to
that
saying
of
God
,
in
the
day
that
thou
eatest
thereof
,
meaning
the
forbidden
fruit
,
thou
shalt
dye
the
death
.
So
that
as
soon
as
sin
entred
into
their
souls
,
death
entred
also
.
So
that
the
souls
of
Adam
and
Eve
became
as
a
pale
horse
,
for
death
to
ride
upon
.
For
there
was
not
onely
the
fear
of
this
first
death
,
but
the
fear
of
eternal
death
also
,
Which
made
the
soul
of
Adam
to
fear
,
therefore
he
went
to
hide
himself
.
For
the
fear
of
death
will
make
the
soul
to
look
pale
,
so
that
it
will
become
a
pale
horse
for
death
to
ride
upon
.
For
by
sin
entering
into
the
world
,
death
got
power
over
all
life
;
So
that
death
sits
upon
all
life
,
both
upon
man
and
beasts
.
For
the
beasts
are
made
subject
to
death
,
by
reason
of
the
fall
of
man
;
Onely
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
this
secret
,
that
the
creatures
,
the
beasts
,
were
created
of
God
,
on
purpose
to
be
killed
for
the
nourishment
of
man
.
But
if
sin
had
never
been
committed
by
man
,
death
would
never
have
entered
upon
the
life
of
man
nor
beast
.
That
is
,
no
beast
would
have
died
naturally
,
as
they
do
now
.
But
what
were
killed
on
purpose
for
some
use
,
so
that
no
man
would
have
had
such
lose
as
some
men
now
have
.
Some
are
undone
by
the
dying
of
Horses
,
others
by
Cows
,
and
others
by
Sheep
,
and
this
is
death
that
hath
entered
into
the
world
upon
the
beasts
.
For
the
sin
of
Adam
brought
death
upon
all
his
posterity
,
and
upon
the
beasts
also
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
that
the
life
of
man
and
beasts
is
become
a
pale
horse
for
death
to
sit
upon
,
And
the
fear
of
death
in
Adam
,
did
make
his
soul
to
look
pale
,
And
so
it
doth
in
all
mankinde
,
the
fear
of
death
it
makes
the
stoutest
heart
to
look
pale
;
especially
when
the
fear
of
eternal
death
is
not
taken
away
.
As
very
few
men
in
the
world
have
the
fear
of
the
second
death
taken
from
them
.
So
that
their
souls
look
pale
indeed
;
so
that
the
generality
of
men
and
women
have
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
that
sits
upon
their
souls
,
so
that
they
are
that
pale
horse
that
death
rideth
upon
.
And
hell
follows
immediately
after
the
first
death
:
the
second
death
and
hell
go
both
together
hand
in
hand
.
These
things
I
say
,
will
make
any
soul
to
look
pale
.
This
I
can
experience
both
by
my self
and
others
,
before
I
came
to
know
the
true
way
of
redemption
.
And
because
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
know
,
that
the
soul
of
man
is
that
pale
horse
that
death
sits
upon
,
Which
sin
did
cause
to
enter
upon
all
life
.
I
say
,
this
death
it
entered
upon
the
life
of
God
himself
;
So
that
God
died
unto
sin
,
that
is
to
satisfie
sin
,
that
sin
which
brought
death
with
it
might
enter
upon
the
life
of
God
,
and
kill
that
life
in
God
for
a
moment
.
But
the
life
of
God
being
more
strong
then
death
,
it
pierced
thorow
the
body
of
death
,
and
quickened
a
new
life
again
.
So
that
he
overcame
death
,
in
that
death
could
not
keep
him
under
it
,
As
it
doth
the
first
Adam
,
and
his
posterity
.
It
is
much
like
unto
a
valiant
soldier
,
who
by
his
valor
and
strength
,
passeth
thorow
a
body
of
men
well
armed
.
And
by
his
getting
thorow
that
body
of
men
,
he
comes
to
rout
and
scatter
them
,
and
gets
the
victory
over
them
.
So
was
it
with
Christ
the
onely
God
,
he
laying
down
his
Godhead
life
,
it
being
in
the
Manhood
unto
death
,
he
passed
thorow
death
,
and
killed
that
which
did
kill
him
,
to
wit
,
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
.
These
being
mighty
strong
enemies
,
too
strong
for
any
created
soul
or
life
to
encounter
with
.
None
could
do
it
but
the
life
of
the
eternal
God
himself
;
For
sin
lyeth
heavy
upon
the
soul
of
man
,
and
death
is
the
king
of
fears
,
it
maketh
kings
to
fear
and
tremble
at
the
sight
of
it
.
And
hell
is
worse
then
death
it self
;
yet
these
strong
enemies
are
overcome
by
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
and
in
all
those
that
have
faith
in
it
,
and
doth
truly
understand
it
.
So
that
you
that
have
faith
may
see
,
what
this
pale
horse
is
John
speaketh
of
,
and
what
death
is
that
sits
upon
the
pale
horse
.
And
what
power
they
have
given
unto
them
,
over
the
four
parts
of
the
earth
.
Even
to
kill
with
the
Sword
,
and
with
hunger
,
and
with
death
,
and
with
the
beasts
of
the
earth
.
The
pale
horse
and
death
hath
power
given
them
over
all
life
,
in
the
four
parts
of
the
earth
.
So
that
some
being
so
affrighted
at
death
,
they
shall
kill
with
the
sword
.
And
others
again
shall
be
so
fearful
of
death
,
that
they
shall
starve
themselves
for
hunger
.
Others
again
shall
come
under
death
by
natural
diseases
,
even
as
the
beasts
of
the
earth
dieth
.
So
that
death
that
rideth
upon
the
pale
horse
,
hath
power
given
as
long
as
this
world
doth
last
,
over
all
flesh
that
hath
life
.
For
it
is
life
that
must
die
,
and
death
must
take
it
into
his
custody
,
and
swallow
up
life
into
the
belly
of
death
.
Else
he
cannot
be
called
death
,
except
death
doth
utterly
annihilate
life
,
it
cannot
properly
be
called
death
.
For
while
life
is
in
being
,
death
is
utterly
annihilated
in
life
.
So
that
there
is
no
being
for
death
at
all
not
in
that
mans
body
.
But
when
death
entreth
into
that
mans
blood
,
who
was
so
full
of
life
before
,
Then
death
groweth
more
and
more
in
the
blood
,
and
eateth
up
the
life
quite
into
death
.
So
that
there
is
nothing
to
be
seen
in
all
that
life
,
but
a
dead
body
.
For
death
hath
got
the
life
of
that
body
in
the
body
,
for
the
body
was
life
before
,
as
well
as
the
soul
.
But
death
having
overcome
them
both
,
they
are
both
swallowed
up
of
death
.
So
that
you
may
see
death
as
he
is
;
As
you
did
see
life
as
he
was
before
.
And
not
that
the
life
goes
out
of
the
body
,
as
men
do
vainly
imagine
,
so
that
death
is
he
that
rideth
upon
the
pale
horse
,
as
I
shewed
before
.
And
these
four
horses
as
John
speaketh
of
in
his
vision
,
are
the
same
horses
as
Zechariah
speaketh
of
in
his
vision
,
Zechariah
the
6
and
the
3
verse
,
the
Prophet
saw
in
his
vision
,
four
Charrets
,
and
Horses
,
the
first
Charret
had
red
horses
,
and
the
second
had
black
horses
,
and
the
third
had
white
horses
,
and
the
fourth
had
grizled
and
bay
horses
.
Now
the
Prophet
expresseth
in
his
vision
the
horses
in
the
plural
number
,
to
be
more
horses
then
one
of
a
sort
.
But
John
declares
them
in
his
vision
in
the
singular
number
.
Therefore
though
there
be
more
exprest
by
the
Prophet
,
yet
the
matter
and
substance
is
all
one
;
For
all
horses
are
comprized
under
those
four
.
So
that
there
needeth
no
further
opening
of
the
horses
,
then
there
hath
been
.
For
there
is
enough
said
concerning
those
four
horses
,
and
their
riders
,
to
satisfie
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
But
if
one
should
speak
never
so
much
,
the
seed
of
reason
will
not
be
satisfied
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
not
to
scruple
,
because
the
Prophet
calls
the
fourth
horse
grizled
and
bay
,
when
as
John
calls
it
a
pale
horse
.
For
grizled
doth
signifie
death
sitting
upon
the
life
,
as
paleness
doth
.
So
that
the
thing
is
all
one
,
though
differing
something
in
words
.
So
that
there
needeth
be
no
further
interpretation
upon
those
four
horses
,
therefore
I
shall
pass
by
them
,
and
come
to
the
next
thing
of
concernment
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
IN
the
9
verse
of
this
chapter
,
At
the
opening
of
the
fifth
seal
,
John
saw
in
the
vision
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
under
the
altar
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
consider
,
that
visions
doth
many
times
present
to
him
that
seeth
it
,
Things
that
are
at
a
distance
and
far
off
,
as
at
present
,
or
neer
at
hand
.
As
if
the
thing
were
in
present
being
;
This
hath
been
the
usual
custom
of
those
that
write
those
visions
in
the
Scriptures
.
They
being
presented
to
the
chosen
Prophets
and
Messengers
of
the
most
high
God
,
Those
visions
so
presented
,
were
to
signifie
either
some
extraordinary
happiness
and
deliverances
to
a
particular
person
,
or
people
,
or
nation
;
or
else
some
great
judgement
,
and
destruction
to
a
person
,
people
,
or
nation
,
in
the
temporal
,
as
aforesaid
;
Or
else
visions
are
presented
to
the
understanding
of
man
,
to
signifie
spiritual
and
eternal
blessings
,
To
a
number
of
people
,
or
else
to
signifie
spiritual
and
eternal
miseries
unto
a
number
of
people
.
So
that
what
visions
be
declared
by
chosen
men
of
God
,
though
the
thing
be
not
immediately
at
hand
,
whether
the
vision
doth
signifie
temporal
or
spiritual
things
,
Yet
the
Seed
of
Faith
doth
look
upon
it
,
as
if
it
were
in
present
being
.
Because
they
believe
the
truth
of
the
thing
;
as
those
Prophets
of
old
did
prophesie
of
Christs
coming
in
the
flesh
,
as
Isaiah
saith
in
the
9
chapter
,
To
us
a
Childe
is
born
,
and
to
us
a
Son
is
given
,
meaning
Christ
,
&c.
Now
the
Prophet
saith
,
he
is
born
,
when
as
he
was
not
bor●
many
hundred
years
after
that
;
And
so
other
of
the
Prophets
looked
upon
the
birth
of
Christ
the
Redeemer
,
as
in
present
being
.
For
,
as
I
have
said
in
my
other
Writings
,
that
faith
doth
look
at
things
afar
off
,
and
at
a
distance
,
as
neer
at
hand
,
and
in
present
being
.
But
because
the
seed
of
reason
cannot
do
so
,
therefore
they
do
not
prevent
neither
the
temporal
nor
the
eternal
judgement
that
will
come
upon
them
.
But
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
know
,
that
John
did
see
in
the
vision
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
under
the
altar
,
And
he
heard
the
cry
of
them
,
when
the
fifth
Seal
was
opened
,
That
God
their
Redeemer
would
avenge
their
blood
on
them
,
hat
dwell
on
the
earth
.
That
is
,
upon
the
persecutors
that
dwell
on
the
earth
.
Now
I
would
have
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
,
how
these
that
were
slain
under
the
altar
could
cry
for
vengeance
,
seeing
they
were
dead
under
the
altar
,
and
yet
is
said
,
to
cry
aloud
for
vengeance
,
on
them
that
persecuted
and
put
them
to
death
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
the
blood
of
those
that
were
slain
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
it
did
cry
vertually
and
efficaciously
unto
God
,
that
he
would
avenge
it
according
to
his
will
and
promise
.
And
so
God
doth
hear
the
cry
of
their
blood
,
that
was
slain
under
the
altar
.
I
say
,
God
doth
hear
their
cry
,
as
he
did
the
cry
of
the
blood
of
Abel
,
it
came
up
unto
God
,
as
in
Gen.
3.
and
10.
And
God
said
unto
Cain
,
What
hast
thou
done
?
the
voice
of
thy
brothers
blood
cryeth
unto
me
from
the
ground
.
So
that
the
blood
of
Abel
did
cry
from
the
ground
,
unto
the
Lord
for
vengeance
:
and
who
must
the
righteous
Judge
be
avenged
of
,
but
he
that
shed
his
brothers
blood
?
And
in
this
manner
did
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
under
the
altar
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
they
held
,
cry
for
vengeance
upon
those
that
persecuted
,
and
put
them
to
death
.
So
that
you
the
seed
of
reason
may
see
,
that
there
is
power
in
blood
that
is
shed
for
conscience
sake
in
point
of
worship
,
to
cry
unto
the
Lord
for
vengeance
upon
those
that
do
murder
,
and
kill
upon
that
account
.
And
no
persecutor
of
that
nature
will
escape
vengeance
to
come
,
no
more
then
Cain
did
escape
that
slew
his
brother
.
For
the
blood
of
those
that
are
slain
in
such
a
case
,
as
aforesaid
,
will
speak
no
better
things
then
the
blood
of
Abel
.
But
the
very
same
thing
will
cry
aloud
for
vengeance
,
as
the
blood
of
Abel
,
and
as
their
blood
did
that
was
slain
under
the
altar
,
as
John
saw
in
his
vision
.
Therefore
the
blood
of
Christ
is
said
to
speak
better
things
then
the
blood
of
Abel
:
But
this
I
must
tell
you
,
it
speaketh
better
things
to
those
that
have
faith
in
his
death
,
and
so
are
washed
by
faith
in
his
blood
.
To
those
it
speaketh
peace
,
joy
,
life
,
and
salvation
to
the
soul
,
and
these
are
better
things
then
the
blood
of
Abel
,
or
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
which
speaketh
to
the
soul
,
fear
,
horror
,
death
,
and
eternal
damnation
.
These
be
the
things
that
the
blood
of
Abel
,
and
all
innocent
blood
doth
speak
,
and
the
blood
of
Christ
will
speak
the
same
things
,
as
Abels
blood
doth
,
to
those
that
persecuted
and
put
him
to
death
at
that
time
.
So
that
according
to
the
serpents
desire
,
his
blood
will
be
upon
them
and
their
children
;
for
the
serpents
children
are
those
that
walk
in
the
steps
of
their
fathers
,
and
as
they
that
put
him
to
death
,
were
the
seed
of
Cain
their
father
,
as
Christ
said
.
To
those
Jews
that
sought
his
life
,
he
said
unto
them
,
You
are
of
your
father
the
devil
,
and
his
works
you
do
;
for
he
was
a
murderer
,
and
a
liar
from
the
beginning
.
And
who
was
he
that
did
the
first
murder
?
was
it
not
Cain
?
and
they
were
his
children
,
and
all
persecuting
men
since
have
been
their
children
.
And
in
persecuting
the
innocent
Saints
,
they
justifie
the
deeds
of
their
fathers
that
persecuted
Christ
,
and
their
persecuting
of
Christ
,
in
so
doing
they
justified
the
deeds
of
the
devil
their
father
,
that
slew
the
Prophets
,
and
Cain
that
slew
Abel
.
The
grandfather
of
all
persecuting
devils
,
for
worshipping
of
God
contrary
to
the
tradition
of
their
fathers
.
So
that
the
blood
of
righteous
Abel
,
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
will
be
upon
the
consciences
of
the
persecuting
seed
of
the
serpent
,
and
upon
their
children
,
who
walk
in
the
steps
of
their
grandfather
Cain
.
And
this
hath
,
and
will
be
fulfilled
upon
all
the
children
of
those
persecuting
Jews
,
which
put
Christ
to
death
.
So
that
his
blood
will
be
upon
them
and
their
children
;
for
these
are
their
children
,
and
may
be
called
so
who
are
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
who
walk
in
the
way
of
their
fathers
,
who
did
kill
the
Lord
of
Life
.
And
so
his
blood
will
be
upon
them
and
their
children
,
as
they
did
desire
.
So
that
his
blood
doth
cry
,
as
the
blood
of
Abel
did
,
for
eternal
vengeance
.
For
none
will
shed
blood
upon
that
account
,
but
the
serpent
or
devil
,
and
those
that
are
his
children
.
So
that
you
whose
understandings
are
enlightned
,
may
see
that
there
is
a
vertue
and
power
in
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
righteous
men
which
are
Saints
,
who
suffer
for
the
true
declaration
and
worship
of
God
.
To
cry
unto
the
Lord
for
vengeance
,
upon
those
that
shed
their
blood
,
And
the
Lord
will
hear
the
cry
of
blood
,
more
then
he
will
the
cry
of
the
Saint
before
his
blood
was
shed
.
For
the
very
deed
of
murther
for
Religion
sake
,
hath
the
reward
of
vengeance
in
it
.
So
that
God
the
rightous
Judge
must
needs
do
right
to
reward
every
one
according
to
his
works
;
So
that
the
suffering
of
persecution
and
death
for
Truths
sake
,
as
these
Saints
did
,
as
John
speaketh
of
,
shall
have
a
blessed
reward
,
as
is
said
in
the
11
verse
,
Those
that
were
slain
under
the
altar
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
they
held
,
they
had
white
robes
given
unto
every
one
of
them
.
And
it
was
said
to
them
,
Rest
yet
for
a
little
season
,
until
their
fellow
servants
also
and
their
brethren
that
should
be
killed
as
they
were
,
should
be
fulfilled
.
So
that
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
know
that
these
souls
that
were
slain
under
the
altar
,
were
not
yet
in
heaven
,
neither
is
those
white
robes
yet
put
upon
them
,
notwithstanding
it
is
said
,
there
were
white
robes
given
them
.
For
surely
if
those
souls
had
been
in
the
heaven
of
glory
with
their
white
robes
of
the
rightousness
of
faith
upon
them
,
God
would
never
have
bid
them
rest
a
little
season
untill
their
fellow
servants
,
and
brethren
were
killed
,
as
they
were
.
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
have
faith
in
the
death
of
the
soul
,
and
of
a
resurrection
that
there
is
no
souls
go
to
heaven
without
bodies
.
So
that
souls
cannot
go
to
heaven
,
and
put
on
white
robes
to
stand
in
the
presence
of
God
without
bodies
,
So
that
these
souls
which
cried
for
vengeance
mustly
still
in
the
earth
and
rest
a
season
,
untill
the
rest
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
hath
passed
from
death
as
you
have
.
So
that
God
may
raise
you
all
together
,
and
cloth
you
all
with
white
robes
of
rightousness
and
immortality
,
and
glory
,
at
the
resurrection
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
So
that
you
may
all
be
rewarded
and
clothed
with
white
robes
together
,
and
not
some
served
this
year
,
and
other
some
the
next
,
but
you
shall
all
be
happy
together
.
So
that
you
must
rest
yet
a
little
season
,
untill
all
things
is
accomplished
,
and
then
I
will
bless
you
with
an
everlasting
crown
of
life
,
Because
you
suffered
death
for
my
name
,
in
witnessing
to
me
,
and
I
will
avenge
your
blood
upon
mine
and
your
enemies
,
that
persecuted
and
put
me
and
you
to
death
.
They
shall
have
their
reward
also
;
which
reward
of
their
deeds
will
amount
to
no
less
than
to
eternal
damnation
,
where
the
black
and
dark
fire
of
hell
shall
burn
in
their
souls
to
eternity
.
Which
shall
cause
them
to
cry
,
Oh
the
eternity
,
the
eternity
,
with
sorrow
,
pain
and
shame
:
And
when
you
Saints
shall
receive
your
eternal
joys
,
then
shall
your
enemies
receive
their
eternal
sorrows
.
Which
is
not
yet
,
neither
will
it
be
until
all
things
be
fulfilled
which
the
Scriptures
hath
foretold
of
,
which
cannot
be
long
,
as
men
do
vainly
imagine
.
Because
the
true
Witness
of
the
Spirit
is
now
extant
in
the
world
,
who
hath
declared
and
made
manifest
the
mystery
of
the
true
God
becoming
flesh
,
and
what
the
right
Devil
is
,
with
many
other
heavenly
mysteries
.
So
that
you
that
have
faith
in
this
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
shall
at
the
end
of
the
world
receive
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Saints
,
white
robes
with
them
,
and
you
will
not
think
it
long
;
for
Faith
doth
look
upon
eternity
as
real
,
as
if
it
were
in
present
being
.
So
that
John
might
say
by
his
revelation
in
his
vision
,
that
he
saw
under
the
Altar
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
&c.
and
the
white
robes
that
were
given
unto
them
.
Because
he
by
faith
knew
that
God
will
give
those
that
are
clothed
with
the
white
robes
of
the
righteousness
of
Faith
,
a
Crown
of
everlasting
joy
and
glory
,
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
is
as
sure
as
if
it
were
in
present
being
.
Therefore
by
faith
he
may
say
he
saw
the
Saints
that
suffered
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
to
have
white
robes
given
them
,
as
if
the
thing
were
already
done
;
for
when
things
are
certain
to
be
done
,
and
nothing
can
prevent
it
,
a
man
may
say
it
is
done
.
So
it
is
with
Faith
,
it
knowing
that
nothing
can
prevent
Gods
design
and
purpose
,
in
that
he
hath
determined
to
save
and
bless
those
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
and
to
destroy
and
curse
those
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
to
eternity
.
So
that
eternity
is
looked
upon
by
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
be
in
present
being
.
And
this
was
Johns
revelation
in
the
vision
which
he
saw
in
the
opening
of
the
fifth
Seal
.
CHAP.
XX.
NOw
in
the
twelfth
verse
,
John
saw
when
he
opened
the
sixth
Seal
,
He
beheld
,
and
lo
there
was
a
great
Earthquake
,
and
the
Sun
became
black
as
Sackcloth
of
hair
,
and
the
Moon
became
as
blood
.
I
have
opened
the
meaning
of
the
Earthquake
,
and
of
the
Sun
being
as
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
,
and
the
Moon
like
blood
:
these
things
I
have
opened
already
in
The
Interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
so
that
I
shall
say
no
more
of
it
here
.
And
as
for
the
latter
part
of
this
Chapter
,
it
is
onely
a
prophecy
of
the
end
of
the
world
.
Onely
this
,
I
shall
give
you
a
word
or
two
,
to
shew
what
is
meant
by
the
Heavens
being
departed
as
a
scroll
when
it
is
rolled
together
,
as
it
is
said
verse
14.
and
Isaiah
34.4
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
the
Clouds
of
Heaven
,
and
the
Air
,
and
the
influence
of
the
Stars
of
Heaven
,
shall
be
rolled
up
as
a
Scroll
;
For
the
Clouds
and
Air
have
spread
themselves
over
the
face
of
the
Skie
,
so
they
may
be
called
the
Heavens
;
for
were
it
not
for
the
Clouds
to
scatter
the
Rain
on
the
earth
,
and
the
Air
to
blow
upon
the
creatures
here
on
earth
,
all
creatures
would
die
.
So
that
man
and
beasts
,
and
all
creatures
do
possess
a
Heaven
in
themselves
,
even
from
the
influence
of
the
Clouds
and
the
Air.
So
that
the
Clouds
and
the
Air
is
that
Heaven
that
God
will
at
the
end
of
the
world
roll
up
like
a
Scroll
.
Also
God
will
take
away
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
Stars
,
so
that
they
shall
not
penetrate
their
light
and
heat
thorow
the
Air
and
Clouds
of
Heaven
,
not
to
give
any
refreshment
to
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
who
shall
be
left
here
in
this
earth
in
utter
darkness
.
For
this
earth
shall
be
the
place
of
hell
for
the
reprobate
seed
to
be
in
to
eternity
;
so
that
they
shall
cry
unto
the
Mountaines
and
Rocks
to
fall
upon
them
,
to
hide
them
from
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb.
That
is
,
they
could
wish
that
the
Mountains
and
Rocks
would
crush
them
to
pieces
,
so
that
they
might
be
hid
as
to
have
no
being
at
all
;
Seeing
the
Clouds
and
the
Air
which
over-spread
the
Heaven
which
did
refresh
our
lives
,
which
made
our
lives
to
live
in
Heaven
also
.
But
now
this
is
rolled
up
like
a
scroll
,
there
is
nothing
but
black
darkness
,
without
Air
or
Winde
,
which
makes
us
burn
like
fire
and
brimstone
,
we
having
no
refreshings
from
the
Heavens
,
so
that
it
would
be
happy
for
us
if
the
Mountains
and
Rocks
would
fall
upon
us
,
that
we
might
be
hid
,
or
have
no
sensible
being
for
ever
.
And
this
will
be
the
state
of
the
reprobate
seed
at
the
end
of
the
world
:
And
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Heaven
being
rolled
up
like
a
scroll
,
and
not
the
fixed
Element
;
For
the
fixed
Element
hath
an
earth
standing
upon
it
,
which
shall
stand
to
eternity
.
Onely
this
,
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
Stars
that
gave
light
on
this
side
the
Skie
,
shall
be
taken
from
the
Heaven
,
so
that
nothing
but
darkness
shall
remain
for
ever
and
ever
.
But
the
Element
which
we
call
Heaven
,
shall
stand
to
eternity
:
but
that
Heaven
as
must
be
rolled
up
like
a
scroll
,
it
is
the
Air
and
Clouds
of
Heaven
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
much
concerning
the
Interpretation
of
the
chief
things
in
the
sixth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
IN
the
7
chapter
it
is
said
,
And
after
these
things
I
saw
four
Angels
standing
on
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
holding
the
four
winds
of
the
earth
,
that
the
wind
should
not
blow
on
the
earth
,
nor
on
the
Sea
,
nor
on
any
tree
.
These
four
Angels
that
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
which
had
power
to
hold
the
four
winds
,
that
the
wind
might
not
blow
,
they
were
four
Angels
of
pure
reason
.
Who
had
a
Commission
from
God
to
hold
the
four
winds
,
that
they
should
not
blow
upon
the
earth
,
nor
upon
the
sea
,
nor
upon
any
tree
.
For
if
God
should
but
take
away
the
four
winds
from
blowing
upon
the
earth
,
sea
,
and
trees
,
all
creatures
would
immediately
perish
and
die
.
So
that
these
four
Angels
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
which
had
such
power
over
the
four
winds
,
it
was
onely
to
signifie
what
shall
be
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
Then
shall
these
four
Angels
execute
their
office
,
so
that
the
four
winds
shall
not
blow
.
But
there
is
something
else
to
be
done
in
the
interim
,
for
though
the
four
Angels
have
their
Commission
from
God
to
do
that
work
,
yet
they
must
stay
till
such
time
as
another
work
must
be
done
.
As
you
may
see
in
the
2
verse
,
And
John
saw
another
Angel
ascending
from
the
east
,
having
the
Seal
of
the
living
God
,
and
he
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
to
the
four
Angels
,
to
whom
it
was
given
to
hurt
the
earth
,
and
the
sea
.
Now
this
Angel
that
ascended
from
the
East
,
it
was
Christ
himself
,
he
having
the
Seal
of
the
living
God
;
he
must
needs
have
the
Seal
of
the
living
God
,
he
being
the
living
God
himself
.
He
gave
order
to
the
other
four
Angels
,
that
they
should
not
put
their
Commission
in
execution
until
he
had
sealed
the
servants
of
God
in
their
foreheads
.
For
it
is
Christ
that
sealeth
every
servant
of
his
in
their
foreheads
,
in
that
they
do
receive
the
holy
spirit
of
promise
,
whereby
they
are
sealed
up
unto
the
day
of
Redemption
.
And
when
the
soul
is
sealed
,
and
can
witness
in
his
spirit
the
assurance
of
his
salvation
,
he
may
be
said
to
be
sealed
in
his
forehead
.
And
as
for
Johns
saying
,
this
Angel
that
had
the
seal
of
the
living
God
,
he
ascended
from
the
east
,
it
is
spoken
with
relation
of
Christs
coming
out
of
the
east
at
his
birth
,
to
work
the
redemption
for
those
that
he
now
doth
seal
,
with
the
Seal
of
the
living
God
.
That
is
,
with
his
own
holy
Spirit
,
witnessing
to
their
spirits
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
by
his
death
.
Which
they
by
faith
do
set
to
their
seal
:
So
that
they
by
faith
do
seal
to
the
truth
of
the
thing
,
and
he
doth
seal
the
assurance
of
everlasting
life
unto
their
consciences
;
and
this
is
the
seal
of
the
living
God
in
their
foreheads
.
And
in
the
4
verse
,
John
heard
the
number
of
them
which
were
sealed
,
and
there
were
sealed
an
hundred
and
forty
and
four
thousand
,
of
all
the
tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
Now
it
is
not
to
be
understood
that
John
did
mean
exactly
such
a
number
and
no
more
,
that
were
sealed
.
But
if
the
spirit
of
revelation
will
call
a
hundred
hundred
thousand
,
but
a
hundred
and
forty
four
thousand
,
who
shall
gainsay
it
?
But
in
regard
there
is
an
equal
number
spoken
of
by
John
of
every
tribe
,
it
is
according
to
reasons
account
no
more
then
one
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
,
that
were
sealed
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
.
Therefore
whether
they
were
more
or
less
sealed
with
the
seal
of
the
living
God
,
I
shall
not
dispute
the
thing
.
Neither
is
it
much
material
to
know
,
so
that
I
shall
pass
by
the
rehearsing
of
the
Tribes
,
and
come
to
the
nineth
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
After
this
I
beheld
,
and
lo
a
great
multitude
which
no
man
could
number
,
of
all
nations
,
and
kindred
,
and
people
,
and
tongues
,
flood
before
the
throne
,
and
before
the
Lamb
cloathed
in
white
robes
,
and
palms
in
their
hands
.
This
great
multitude
which
no
man
could
number
,
they
were
the
Gentiles
that
were
brought
to
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
,
then
was
all
tongues
nations
,
kindreds
,
and
people
brought
to
the
Faith
of
Jesus
.
And
these
were
that
great
multitude
which
John
saw
in
the
visi●n
,
which
no
man
could
number
.
These
were
those
that
John
saw
stand
before
the
Throne
,
and
before
the
Lamb
:
these
were
those
he
saw
cloathed
in
white
Robes
.
Now
what
these
white
Robes
is
,
I
have
shewed
before
;
not
but
that
there
hath
,
and
will
be
many
thousands
of
the
Gentiles
,
tongues
,
and
nations
since
that
time
,
that
will
be
saved
But
these
that
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
it
was
chiefly
those
Saints
in
the
Apostles
Commission
,
and
it
was
them
that
he
saw
in
the
10
verse
,
to
cry
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
Salvation
to
our
God
which
sitteth
upon
the
Throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb.
And
in
the
11
verse
,
All
the
Angels
stood
round
about
the
Throne
,
and
about
the
Elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
,
so
that
all
the
holy
Angels
,
and
the
Elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
fell
on
their
faces
and
worshipped
God
.
So
that
the
Angels
,
and
Elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
had
faces
,
else
they
could
not
fall
on
their
faces
to
worship
God
.
For
God
hath
a
face
of
his
own
,
and
those
that
worship
him
must
have
faces
also
.
Else
they
cannot
worship
God
;
also
they
must
have
a
tongue
to
say
,
Blessing
,
and
glory
,
and
wisdom
,
thanksgiving
,
and
honor
,
and
power
,
and
might
,
be
unto
our
God
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
.
So
that
Angels
,
Elders
,
and
those
four
beasts
had
tongues
to
praise
the
living
God
.
Now
John
being
in
a
great
amaze
in
the
vision
to
see
such
an
innumerable
multitude
which
no
man
could
number
,
to
stand
before
the
Throne
of
God
,
all
in
white
robes
.
He
in
the
14
verse
,
asketh
one
of
the
Elders
what
these
be
that
are
arayed
in
white
robes
?
And
he
said
unto
John
,
These
are
they
which
came
out
of
great
tribulation
,
and
have
washed
their
Robes
,
and
made
them
white
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
Now
what
is
meant
by
the
white
Robes
,
and
being
washed
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
I
have
shewed
before
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
Throne
:
so
that
to
the
end
of
the
seventh
chapter
,
it
is
onely
to
signifie
the
glory
of
the
Redeemed
ones
,
who
were
and
are
washed
in
their
souls
here
in
this
life
in
the
blood
of
Christ
.
They
shall
serve
him
day
and
night
in
his
temple
in
heaven
,
and
stand
before
his
Throne
of
glory
where
he
is
.
Neither
shall
there
be
any
more
hunger
,
nor
thirst
,
neither
shall
the
heat
of
persecution
light
any
more
upon
them
.
Nor
the
natural
sun
to
offend
them
any
more
by
its
extream
heat
;
For
in
this
kingdom
of
heaven
where
the
Lamb
is
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
he
shall
feed
them
,
and
shall
lead
them
unto
living
fountains
of
water
:
And
God
shall
wipe
away
all
tears
from
their
eyes
:
this
is
that
glorious
and
happy
condition
that
all
the
saints
shall
have
,
who
have
got
those
white
Robes
of
the
righteousness
of
faith
,
being
washed
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
And
this
will
be
at
the
end
of
time
,
yet
Faith
doth
look
upon
this
condition
immediately
after
the
end
of
this
natural
life
.
Therefore
said
by
John
,
as
if
the
thing
were
already
done
and
accomplished
to
him
,
and
to
every
one
that
is
gone
out
of
this
world
it
is
so
,
but
to
us
that
are
alive
,
it
is
not
yet
accomplished
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
seventh
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
THe
eight
chapter
,
in
the
first
verse
it
is
said
,
And
when
he
had
opened
the
seventh
Seal
,
there
was
silence
in
heaven
about
the
space
of
half
an
hour
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
these
seven
Seals
which
were
opened
in
Heaven
,
they
were
those
seven
Seals
that
were
on
the
backside
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
as
I
shewed
before
;
which
were
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
Likewise
it
is
Christ
that
doth
open
the
seven
Seals
,
and
at
the
opening
of
every
Seal
John
saw
some
extraordinary
sight
in
Heaven
,
either
destruction
upon
the
wicked
,
and
persecution
upon
the
Saints
,
or
blessings
upon
the
Saints
.
So
that
the
opening
of
every
Seal
produced
something
new
to
John
in
his
vision
.
But
in
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
,
there
was
silence
in
Heaven
about
the
space
of
half
an
hour
.
That
is
,
there
was
a
little
space
of
time
between
the
opening
of
the
other
six
Seals
,
before
this
seventh
Seal
was
opened
.
So
that
John
had
some
little
space
of
time
before
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
was
shewed
unto
him
.
And
this
is
that
he
calls
silence
in
Heaven
about
the
space
of
half
an
hour
.
It
might
be
forty
hours
for
ought
we
know
;
but
if
he
saith
half
an
hour
,
who
shall
gainsay
it
?
But
sure
I
am
,
it
was
a
little
space
of
time
between
the
opening
of
the
other
six
Seals
,
before
the
seventh
Seal
was
opened
unto
his
understanding
.
For
he
made
no
stop
in
opening
the
six
Seals
before
.
And
as
there
was
something
did
follow
upon
the
opening
of
every
one
of
the
six
Seals
,
so
there
doth
follow
something
upon
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
.
For
in
the
2
verse
,
John
saw
the
seven
Angels
which
stood
before
God
,
and
to
them
were
given
seven
Trumpets
.
These
seven
Angels
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
I
declare
they
were
the
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
These
being
those
seven
Angels
which
John
did
write
unto
,
as
I
said
before
;
for
these
seven
Angels
which
John
did
write
unto
in
the
second
chapter
,
it
was
to
signifie
those
great
tribulations
and
sufferings
,
that
the
Ministery
and
the
Churches
themselves
should
undergo
.
But
in
the
eighth
chapter
John
saw
these
seven
Angels
,
which
were
the
Ministers
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
in
another
condition
.
He
saw
them
now
as
if
they
were
in
a
state
of
glory
.
And
now
instead
of
tribulation
for
ten
days
;
which
ten
days
was
the
ten
persecutions
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
,
as
aforesaid
.
I
say
,
now
he
saw
these
seven
Angels
stand
before
God
,
and
to
them
were
given
seven
Trumpets
;
that
is
,
each
of
them
had
trumpets
given
unto
them
:
So
that
every
one
of
them
might
sound
forth
some
Plague
,
and
Judgement
or
other
upon
the
earth
where
wicked
men
doth
dwell
who
persecuted
the
innocent
to
the
death
.
And
in
the
3
verse
it
is
said
,
Another
Angel
came
and
stood
at
the
Altar
,
having
a
golden
censer
,
and
there
was
given
unto
him
much
incense
that
he
should
offer
it
,
with
the
prayers
of
all
Saints
,
upon
the
Golden
altar
which
was
before
the
Throne
.
This
Angel
I
declare
was
Moses
,
who
was
to
officiate
the
Office
of
offering
up
the
prayers
of
all
the
Saints
,
with
the
incense
upon
the
golden
altar
,
which
was
before
the
Throne
in
the
vision
,
as
he
did
in
his
Commission
of
the
Law
,
when
he
was
here
upon
earth
.
So
that
he
is
called
by
Johns
revelation
,
Another
Angel
that
came
and
stood
at
the
altar
,
&c.
And
in
the
4
verse
,
The
smoak
of
the
incense
which
came
with
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
,
ascended
up
before
God
out
of
the
Angels
hand
.
And
in
the
5
verse
,
And
the
Angel
took
the
censer
,
and
filled
it
with
fire
of
the
altar
,
and
cast
it
into
the
earth
,
and
there
were
voices
,
and
thunderings
,
and
lightnings
,
and
an
Earthquake
.
This
is
spoken
with
relation
to
those
offerings
,
which
Moses
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
of
works
did
practice
in
the
time
of
the
Law
.
And
as
he
was
the
Angel
that
gave
forth
the
Law
,
and
so
appointed
and
ordained
Censers
,
Altars
,
and
Offerings
to
be
offered
up
unto
the
Lord
in
that
Tabernacle
,
which
was
but
a
pattern
of
the
true
;
So
Moses
is
that
Angel
that
is
said
by
John
in
his
vision
,
to
offer
up
the
prayers
of
all
Saints
upon
the
golden
Altar
,
which
was
before
the
Throne
.
It
is
called
,
a
Golden
Altar
,
because
it
is
spiritual
and
heavenly
,
and
the
sacrifice
which
is
the
prayers
of
Saints
,
is
spiritual
also
.
In
opposition
to
that
altar
and
sacrifices
Moses
had
in
the
time
of
the
Law
.
So
that
when
the
Angel
had
offered
up
the
prayers
of
all
the
Saints
,
and
the
smoak
of
the
incense
,
and
the
Saints
Prayers
together
,
they
ascended
up
before
God
out
of
the
Angels
hand
.
And
when
this
was
accomplished
,
the
Angel
took
the
Censer
,
and
filled
it
with
fire
,
and
cast
it
into
the
earth
.
Onely
to
signifie
some
extraordinary
Plagues
and
Judgements
that
should
follow
upon
the
sounding
of
every
one
of
the
seven
Angels
Trumpets
.
Now
I
would
have
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
consider
,
that
as
there
was
a
real
,
visible
,
and
temporal
altar
,
sacrifice
,
incense
,
censer
,
used
in
the
visible
worship
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
the
very
same
things
are
expressed
by
John
in
a
spiritual
sense
,
both
by
way
of
vision
and
revelation
.
So
that
what
Moses
did
as
he
was
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
of
works
,
and
visible
worship
.
John
doth
express
it
in
a
spiritual
and
heavenly
sense
.
So
that
there
is
a
true
reality
in
the
spiritual
sense
though
invisible
,
which
cannot
be
seen
but
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
as
the
temporal
was
seen
and
known
by
the
eye
of
reason
.
So
that
those
Judgements
a●d
Plagues
that
were
acted
in
Moses
Commission
,
they
are
rehearsed
by
John
over
again
in
a
spiritual
sense
;
So
that
the
things
that
three
of
these
seven
Angels
did
,
the
Plagues
that
doth
appear
upon
the
earth
at
the
sounding
of
their
trumpets
,
they
were
fulfilled
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
was
of
the
Law
.
Therefore
it
is
worth
the
minding
,
to
know
what
Plagues
did
follow
upon
the
sounding
of
every
one
of
these
seven
Angels
which
had
seven
trumpets
prepared
themselves
to
sound
.
For
observe
,
that
when
the
Angel
aforesaid
,
had
took
the
Censer
and
filled
it
with
fire
of
the
altar
,
and
cast
it
into
the
earth
,
it
produced
immediately
,
there
were
voices
,
and
thunderings
,
and
lightnings
,
and
an
Earthquake
;
So
likewise
upon
the
sounding
of
the
seven
Trumpets
which
the
seven
Angels
had
which
prepared
themselves
to
sound
.
The
first
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
followed
hail
,
and
fire
mingled
with
blood
;
and
they
were
cast
upon
the
earth
,
and
the
third
part
of
trees
was
burnt
up
,
and
all
green
grass
was
burnt
up
.
The
Plague
that
followed
upon
the
first
Angels
sounding
,
was
upon
Pharaoh
and
his
people
,
when
Moses
was
sent
of
God
to
him
to
let
the
children
of
Israel
go
into
the
wilderness
to
worship
.
I
need
not
to
relate
the
particular
Plagues
,
because
they
may
be
read
in
the
Scriptures
.
But
at
the
first
Angels
sounding
,
Pharaoh
and
his
people
had
that
Hail
,
and
Fire
mingled
with
blood
,
amongst
them
;
so
that
other
great
Plagues
were
upon
man
and
beast
in
Egypt
,
as
you
may
read
concerning
those
seven
Plagues
which
Moses
brought
upon
it
,
because
Pharaoh
would
not
let
the
people
of
Israel
go
:
and
this
was
the
fruits
of
the
first
Angel
sounding
his
trumpet
.
And
in
the
eighth
verse
,
And
the
second
Angel
sounded
,
and
as
it
were
a
great
Mountain
burning
with
fire
was
cast
into
the
sea
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
sea
became
blood
.
And
in
the
ninth
verse
,
The
third
part
of
creatures
which
were
in
the
sea
,
and
had
life
,
died
,
and
the
third
part
of
ships
were
destroyed
.
This
great
Mountain
burning
with
fire
which
was
cast
into
the
sea
,
when
the
second
Angel
did
sound
,
was
Pharaoh
and
all
his
host
;
for
Pharaoh
was
a
great
Mountain
,
that
is
,
a
King
of
great
power
And
he
burned
with
the
fire
of
envy
and
madness
,
that
the
people
of
Israel
should
be
carried
out
of
his
kingdom
,
and
enrich
themselves
with
the
Egyptians
Jewels
,
and
other
things
which
they
had
borrowed
.
It
was
enough
to
make
this
great
Mountain
to
burn
with
the
fire
of
madness
and
revenge
:
So
that
he
and
all
his
host
would
follow
to
the
Sea
side
,
that
his
wrath
might
burn
as
a
fire
of
revenge
upon
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
bring
them
back
again
.
But
in
the
conclusion
,
this
great
Mountain
that
burned
with
the
fire
of
revenge
,
was
cast
into
the
sea
.
That
is
,
King
Pharaoh
the
great
Mountain
,
and
all
his
host
,
who
burned
with
revenge
like
fire
,
were
cast
into
the
sea
So
that
the
third
part
of
the
sea
may
be
said
to
become
blood
,
because
the
destruction
was
exceeding
great
;
so
that
the
their
part
of
the
creatures
which
were
in
the
sea
,
and
had
life
,
died
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
ships
were
destroyed
;
that
is
,
the
third
part
of
Pharaohs
kingdom
were
cast
into
the
sea
:
So
that
though
the
poor
creatures
had
life
when
they
were
in
the
midst
of
the
sea
following
of
Moses
,
The
sea
swallowed
them
up
,
so
that
the
third
part
of
the
kingdom
of
Egypt
died
in
the
sea
.
And
the
third
part
of
ships
were
destroyed
:
That
is
,
the
third
part
of
Pharaohs
Charriots
and
Waggons
which
the
kingdome
would
afford
,
were
destroyed
in
the
sea
.
John
calls
them
ships
,
because
they
carried
him
into
the
sea
,
and
after
they
were
destroyed
,
the
Charriots
swum
up●n
the
waters
;
and
in
this
regard
they
are
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
ships
.
For
when
Pharaoh
was
drowned
,
we
do
not
read
that
he
,
nor
no
Nation
else
had
any
ships
,
but
what
hath
been
builded
since
.
So
that
John
might
call
his
Charriots
that
swum
upon
the
waters
after
they
were
destroyed
,
ships
.
And
the
life
of
his
horses
,
and
his
mules
,
and
his
men
,
were
the
third
part
of
creatures
which
died
in
the
sea
.
And
this
was
that
Mountain
burning
with
fire
that
was
cast
into
the
sea
,
at
the
second
Angels
sounding
the
trumpet
,
&c.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
VErse
the
tenth
,
And
the
third
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
fell
a
great
Star
from
Heaven
,
burning
as
it
were
a
lamp
,
and
it
fell
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
,
and
upon
the
fountains
of
waters
.
And
in
the
eleventh
verse
,
The
Name
of
the
Star
is
called
Wormwood
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
waters
became
Wormwood
,
and
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
This
third
Angel
sounded
when
Elijah
and
Elisha
did
those
wonderful
M●racles
in
Israel
,
in
their
reproving
of
Ahab
and
his
sons
for
their
idolatry
,
and
when
Isaiah
the
Prophet
prophesied
against
the
King
of
Assyria
;
For
when
the
Angel
doth
sound
,
there
is
always
some
great
trouble
upon
the
earth
attends
to
one
or
more
particular
Nations
.
As
there
was
in
the
days
of
Elijah
,
and
more
especially
in
the
days
of
Elisha
the
Prophet
,
when
as
the
King
of
Syria
warred
with
Israel
,
but
was
prevented
by
the
Prophet
Elishas
counsel
.
As
you
may
read
2
Kings
,
and
the
sixth
Chapter
,
beginning
at
the
eighth
verse
,
how
many
times
he
prevented
the
King
of
Syria
:
But
in
process
of
time
another
King
of
Syria
came
against
Samaria
,
as
in
the
14
verse
of
this
Chapter
;
so
that
there
was
a
great
and
extream
famine
in
Samaria
,
as
may
be
read
in
that
Chapter
.
But
this
King
of
Syria
was
disappointed
also
;
And
in
process
of
time
there
arose
another
King
of
Assyria
,
which
came
up
against
Samaria
and
besieged
it
,
and
at
the
three
years
end
took
it
,
as
in
2
Kings
chap.
13.
verse
8.
So
in
the
18
chapter
,
verse
13.
In
the
fourteenth
year
of
the
reign
of
King
Hezekiah
,
did
the
King
of
Assyria
come
up
against
all
the
fenced
Cities
of
Judah
,
and
took
them
.
And
further
he
went
on
,
until
he
came
to
besiege
Jerusalem
,
with
great
high
boasting
words
against
the
God
of
Israel
,
as
he
did
against
other
idol
gods
;
Which
he
cast
into
the
fire
,
as
Rabshakeh
the
servant
of
the
King
of
Assyria
doth
declare
,
as
the
History
doth
abundantly
relate
.
So
that
Hezekiah
King
of
Judah
did
send
to
the
Prophet
Isaiah
to
enquire
of
the
Lord
,
as
in
2
Kings
19.
verse
2.
And
the
Prophet
Isaiah
put
the
king
in
good
comfort
,
that
the
Lord
would
destroy
the
king
of
Assyria
and
his
host
,
as
afterwards
was
done
,
according
to
the
words
of
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
as
may
be
read
in
the
Chapter
aforesaid
.
Now
this
king
of
Assyria
,
and
the
other
kings
of
Syria
,
and
the
king
of
Moab
that
rebelled
against
Israel
,
but
especially
this
great
king
of
Assyria
,
was
that
great
Star
which
John
saw
in
his
vision
fall
from
heaven
burning
as
it
were
a
Lamp
;
for
he
was
in
his
own
thought
with
pride
and
loftiness
of
his
heart
as
high
as
the
Stars
are
from
the
earth
in
power
,
from
the
King
of
Judah
.
So
that
Hezekiah
his
strength
it
was
but
as
the
earth
for
him
to
tread
upon
,
or
like
a
reed
which
he
could
crush
in
his
hand
.
And
this
Star
it
burned
like
a
Lamp
,
that
is
,
a
rumor
and
noise
of
his
great
army
,
it
went
thorow
many
kingdoms
,
putting
them
into
such
a
fear
,
which
made
the
inhabitants
hearts
to
burn
with
fear
of
his
strength
;
for
he
burned
as
a
Lamp
.
That
is
,
not
swiftly
but
slowly
;
that
is
,
he
overcame
one
kingdom
after
another
,
for
when
he
had
burned
one
kingdom
by
overcoming
them
by
the
word
,
and
firing
their
wooden
gods
,
The
noise
of
this
burned
like
a
Lamp
in
other
Kings
hearts
,
with
fear
that
they
and
their
gods
should
be
served
so
.
And
so
it
did
prove
,
as
you
may
read
2
Kings
the
19.
chapter
and
the
12
verse
,
what
a
many
kings
and
gods
did
he
destroy
?
So
that
he
burned
indeed
like
a
Lamp
,
until
he
had
consume●
many
kings
and
their
wooden
gods
.
So
that
his
heart
was
lifted
up
with
pride
,
even
as
a
great
Star
in
heaven
,
so
that
he
thought
to
do
by
the
God
of
Jacob
in
whom
Hezekiah
did
trust
,
as
he
did
by
those
wooden
gods
which
other
nations
did
worship
.
Therefore
he
proudly
saith
,
What
God
shall
deliver
Hezekiah
the
King
out
of
his
hand
?
So
that
he
burned
as
a
Lamp
with
fear
and
terror
both
to
the
King
and
all
Judah
,
so
that
Kings
are
called
Stars
,
as
it
is
said
in
Scripture
speaking
of
Christ
,
A
Star
shall
come
out
of
Jacob.
So
that
Christ
being
the
King
of
the
Jews
,
he
is
called
a
Star
.
So
likewise
this
great
King
of
Assyria
who
had
overcome
so
many
Kings
,
and
had
burned
all
their
wooden
gods
,
who
thought
to
do
so
to
Judah
,
he
was
that
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
burning
as
it
were
a
lamp
.
It
fell
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
,
and
upon
the
fountains
of
waters
:
this
Star
is
said
to
burn
like
a
lamp
,
in
regard
he
conquered
so
many
Kings
,
and
burned
their
gods
with
fire
.
And
this
Star
is
said
to
fall
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
,
and
upon
the
fountains
of
waters
,
because
he
fell
upon
those
kings
that
were
scituated
by
Jordan
and
the
Sea-coast
,
&
many
kings
did
Senacherib
King
of
Assyria
subdue
,
and
burn
their
gods
with
fire
,
as
you
may
see
2
Kings
19.
and
18
verse
.
So
2
Kings
1.
ver.
33.
Hath
any
of
the
Gods
of
the
nations
delivered
at
all
his
land
out
of
the
hand
of
the
King
of
Assyria
?
Where
,
saith
he
,
are
the
Gods
of
Hamath
,
with
divers
other
Kings
,
and
Samaria
,
or
countries
that
have
been
delivered
out
of
the
King
of
Assyria's
hand
?
So
that
he
hath
digged
and
drunk
strange
waters
,
and
with
the
sole
of
his
feet
hath
he
dryed
up
all
the
rivers
of
besieged
places
,
as
in
the
2
Kings
19.24
.
And
this
was
that
great
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
which
burned
like
a
Lamp
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
this
Star
fell
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
and
fountain
of
waters
.
It
is
said
to
be
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
in
regard
he
stopped
all
those
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
which
did
belong
to
all
those
kingdoms
and
lands
which
he
conquered
.
So
that
the
inhabitants
of
those
Lands
could
have
no
benefit
of
those
Rivers
and
Fountains
of
waters
,
which
did
belong
to
their
Land
;
For
this
Star
falling
upon
their
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
in
besieging
their
Cities
,
so
that
their
rivers
&
fountains
of
waters
were
dryed
up
with
the
sole
of
his
feet
;
For
his
Army
was
so
great
that
the
feet
of
his
Souldiers
were
every
whereupon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
water
;
so
that
they
were
all
become
dry
to
the
people
of
those
Lands
.
Neither
could
any
of
the
inhabitants
of
those
Lands
,
not
so
much
as
taste
of
those
Rivers
and
Fountains
of
water
,
which
did
belong
unto
them
.
For
the
feet
of
his
army
had
besieged
every
place
,
and
in
this
regard
the
King
of
Assyria
,
that
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
,
may
be
said
to
fall
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
and
that
he
had
dryed
them
up
with
the
sole
of
his
feet
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
ANd
in
the
eleventh
verse
,
John
saith
,
the
name
of
the
Star
is
called
Wormwood
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
waters
became
Wormwood
,
and
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
Now
John
calls
the
Name
of
this
Star
aforesaid
Wormwood
,
in
regard
it
made
the
third
part
of
the
waters
it
fell
upon
to
be
Wormwood
also
;
For
many
men
that
drank
of
these
waters
,
which
this
Star
fell
upon
,
died
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
when
the
men
of
those
Islands
or
Lands
did
sally
out
,
or
any
other
ways
to
get
water
out
of
those
rivers
or
fountains
,
to
give
themselves
and
their
cattel
drink
,
Then
the
feet
of
this
Star
,
that
is
,
his
souldiers
fell
upon
those
men
and
killed
them
.
So
that
the
waters
became
bitter
,
and
that
many
men
died
of
the
waters
;
for
the
waters
were
good
of
themselves
,
but
they
could
get
none
of
them
,
neither
could
they
get
any
water
no
where
else
,
so
that
they
must
have
of
those
Rivers
and
Fountains
of
water
where
the
Star
fell
,
or
else
they
must
perish
both
men
and
beast
for
want
of
water
.
So
that
they
were
forced
to
drink
of
those
bitter
waters
,
though
they
died
with
it
.
For
the
Star
whose
name
was
Wormwood
was
fallen
upon
them
,
that
is
,
he
had
besieged
the
waters
so
in
every
place
,
that
the
waters
became
as
bitter
as
Wormwood
.
So
that
whosoever
did
drink
of
them
without
the
Stars
leave
,
he
must
die
.
So
that
the
waters
became
bitter
indeed
;
likewise
many
of
Judah
did
drink
of
these
bitter
waters
,
and
as
you
may
see
,
Isaiah
the
8
and
the
7.
In
the
6
verse
Judah
is
blamed
for
refusing
the
waters
of
Shiloah
,
and
many
other
waters
;
therefore
in
the
seventh
verse
it
is
said
,
Now
,
behold
the
Lord
bringeth
up
upon
the
waters
of
the
river
,
strong
and
many
,
even
the
King
of
Assyria
,
and
all
his
glory
,
and
he
shall
come
up
over
all
his
Channels
,
and
go
over
all
his
Banks
.
So
that
this
Star
whose
name
is
Wormwood
,
must
go
over
the
Channels
and
Banks
of
Judah
and
Samaria
,
and
make
their
waters
as
bitter
as
Wormwood
.
So
that
they
must
many
of
them
die
of
the
waters
also
.
As
it
is
said
,
Jer.
9
ver.
15.
Therefore
thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
the
God
of
Israel
,
behold
,
I
will
feed
them
,
even
this
people
,
with
Wormwood
,
and
give
them
water
of
Gall
to
drink
.
So
that
besieged
waters
are
called
by
the
revelation
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
John
,
Wormwood
of
waters
,
And
bitter
waters
,
and
many
are
said
to
die
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
bitter
.
It
is
because
of
the
drought
,
in
that
the
Star
,
the
King
of
Assyria
,
or
any
other
power
hath
besieged
or
set
guard
upon
the
waters
,
and
so
the
waters
becometh
as
bitter
as
Gall
or
Wormwood
to
those
that
shall
drink
of
those
rivers
or
fountains
of
water
which
are
besieged
.
They
become
as
bitter
as
Gall
or
Wormwood
,
and
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
in
that
they
were
bitter
.
They
were
bitter
indeed
,
in
that
many
men
lost
their
lives
in
attempting
to
drink
of
them
.
That
is
,
they
were
slain
by
the
King
of
Assyrias
host
,
who
was
that
Star
,
whose
name
is
called
by
Johns
Revelation
,
Wormwood
.
And
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
which
he
besieged
,
or
any
other
power
,
is
called
bitter
Wormwood
or
Gall
,
and
who
ever
was
seen
to
drink
of
these
waters
so
besieged
,
they
were
slain
.
Therefore
said
to
die
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
bitter
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
much
for
the
sounding
of
the
three
Angels
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
there
was
other
Kings
that
besieged
the
waters
and
fountains
of
Samaria
,
and
Judah
,
Moab
,
and
Egypt
,
and
divers
other
kingdoms
,
so
that
their
waters
became
Wormwood
and
bitter
.
So
that
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
they
being
made
bitter
,
in
that
they
were
besiged
by
the
enemy
.
So
that
what
King
or
power
soever
did
act
after
the
same
nature
and
manner
as
the
Star
did
,
aforesaid
,
It
may
all
be
called
but
one
Star
,
which
name
of
the
Star
is
called
Wormwood
,
which
made
the
waters
bitter
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
that
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
and
this
was
at
the
sounding
of
the
third
Angel
.
So
that
what
things
hath
been
acted
of
that
nature
by
any
other
Kings
besides
the
King
of
Assyria
,
between
the
sounding
of
the
third
Angel
and
the
fourth
Angel
,
they
are
all
included
under
one
Star
.
For
at
the
sounding
of
every
Angel
,
there
is
some
differing
Judgement
did
follow
upon
it
.
So
that
these
three
Angels
that
sounded
,
they
were
fulfilled
in
the
time
of
the
Law
.
But
at
the
sounding
of
the
fourth
Angel
,
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
are
joyned
together
.
That
is
,
the
end
of
the
Law
and
the
beginning
of
the
Gospel
,
were
now
tyed
close
together
as
one
thing
,
by
the
sounding
of
the
fourth
Angel
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
the
same
Judgements
was
acted
upon
the
earth
in
the
other
Angels
sounding
,
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
as
there
was
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
Onely
they
differ
something
in
every
Angels
sounding
.
And
as
the
Law
is
involved
in
the
Gospel
,
so
hath
John
involved
those
three
Angels
that
sounded
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
into
the
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
Which
are
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
in
the
vision
,
Seven
Angels
;
therefore
I
shall
proceed
to
open
unto
you
that
can
understand
,
when
the
fourth
Angel
did
sound
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
THe
twelfth
verse
of
this
chapter
,
And
the
fourth
Angel
sounded
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
was
smitten
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Moon
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
,
so
as
the
third
part
of
them
was
darkned
,
and
the
day
shone
not
for
a
third
part
of
it
,
and
the
night
likewise
.
The
meaning
I
declare
is
this
,
it
is
spoken
with
relation
to
Christ
,
and
John
the
Baptist
,
and
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
.
The
third
part
of
the
Sun
being
smitten
,
it
was
with
relation
to
Christs
sufferings
.
He
being
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
and
the
head
of
the
Gospel
;
that
heavenly
light
that
shined
from
him
,
it
was
as
the
light
of
the
Sun
to
all
those
that
believed
him
But
he
being
smitten
with
persecution
and
suffering
while
he
lived
,
it
may
be
said
that
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
was
darkned
.
So
that
the
Sun
could
not
shine
so
bright
as
it
would
have
done
.
For
never
any
man
spake
like
him
,
neither
had
ever
any
man
that
wisdom
and
power
as
he
had
.
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
Never
any
wan
spake
like
this
man
.
Neither
did
any
man
speak
forth
that
wisdom
as
he
did
;
for
he
is
said
to
be
the
wisdom
of
God
.
He
must
needs
be
the
wisdom
of
God
,
he
being
God
himself
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
Yet
for
all
this
he
was
smitten
with
sufferings
,
so
that
his
wisdom
and
righteousness
could
not
shine
forth
so
bright
and
clear
,
as
it
would
have
done
,
onely
a
third
part
of
it
did
shine
.
That
is
,
truth
took
place
in
the
hearts
of
some
few
that
did
believe
him
.
So
that
the
light
of
heaven
did
not
shine
into
the
hearts
of
the
generality
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
,
because
they
saw
such
sufferings
did
attend
the
believing
in
him
.
Therefore
it
is
said
,
many
believed
on
him
,
but
durst
not
confess
him
,
because
of
the
sufferings
they
saw
would
follow
.
So
that
this
Jesus
which
signifies
the
Sun
,
was
smitten
with
persecution
and
sufferings
in
the
time
of
his
Ministery
,
that
there
could
but
a
third
part
of
his
heavenly
light
shine
upon
the
people
of
the
Jews
.
And
happy
were
those
that
this
light
did
shine
upon
.
But
the
generality
of
the
people
did
smite
this
Sun
with
persecution
,
so
that
they
could
see
no
heavenly
light
in
him
at
all
,
so
that
the
Sun
did
not
shine
upon
them
at
all
.
So
that
he
became
as
darkness
unto
them
,
not
yielding
them
any
true
spiritual
and
heavenly
peace
in
their
souls
;
so
that
the
light
of
this
Sun
shined
not
at
all
upon
their
hearts
,
but
was
darkness
unto
them
.
For
this
was
he
that
did
make
their
hearts
fat
,
so
that
they
might
not
see
any
saving
light
in
him
.
For
they
were
to
smite
the
Sun
with
envy
and
malice
,
so
that
he
might
not
shine
upon
their
souls
any
of
that
heavenly
light
which
was
in
him
.
Therefore
he
spake
in
parables
and
dark
sentences
,
that
they
might
not
understand
.
But
unto
his
disciples
it
was
given
them
to
understand
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdom
.
So
that
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
of
righteousness
did
shine
upon
their
souls
.
But
the
rest
,
or
other
part
of
the
Sun
,
it
did
never
shine
upon
the
persecutors
who
had
smitten
him
,
nor
the
generality
of
the
peopl●
,
but
was
as
darkness
upon
their
minds
.
And
this
is
the
spiritual
meaning
of
the
Sun
being
smitten
at
the
sounding
of
the
fourth
Angel
.
The
Moon
also
was
smitten
,
so
that
a
third
part
of
her
did
shine
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
understand
what
is
meant
by
the
Moon
.
This
Moon
I
declare
it
doth
signifie
the
Law
of
Moses
,
as
the
Gospel
doth
the
Son
of
God
,
which
was
Jesus
.
And
as
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
was
,
or
Jesus
himself
was
the
Sun
that
was
smitten
,
as
aforesaid
;
So
likewise
John
the
Baptist
did
signifie
the
Moon
.
Because
he
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
as
I
have
shewed
in
The
interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
chapter
of
the
Revelation
.
And
he
being
smitten
and
put
in
prison
,
and
afterwards
put
to
death
,
the
third
part
of
the
Moon
may
be
said
to
be
smitten
.
So
that
a
third
part
of
the
light
of
the
Moon
was
put
out
or
darkned
,
that
is
,
the
light
or
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
a
third
part
of
it
was
darkned
when
John
the
Baptist
was
smitten
,
he
signifying
the
Moon
,
as
he
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
.
Also
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
were
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
that
were
darkned
also
.
For
they
were
smitten
also
at
the
sounding
of
the
fourth
Angel
.
That
is
,
they
were
smitten
with
fear
,
trouble
,
and
wrath
in
their
mindes
,
that
righteousness
could
not
be
had
by
the
Law
.
So
that
the
light
,
joy
,
and
peace
that
they
received
before
by
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
it
is
now
smitten
and
darkned
.
For
by
the
preaching
of
John
the
Baptist
,
who
tells
them
of
another
righteousness
then
that
of
the
Law
,
even
the
righteousness
of
Faith
in
the
Son
of
God
.
So
that
he
bids
them
bring
forth
fruits
of
repentance
,
that
is
a
better
fruit
then
that
of
the
Law
,
that
is
,
a
better
righteousness
then
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
.
Therefore
he
tells
them
that
he
which
did
follow
after
him
,
meaning
Christ
,
whose
shooes
latchets
he
was
not
worthy
to
unlose
,
that
they
should
look
and
minde
him
,
he
would
tell
them
of
a
righteousness
of
Faith
,
which
was
a
better
righteousness
then
that
of
the
Law
,
Which
would
yield
them
more
peace
and
satisfaction
to
their
mindes
,
then
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
would
.
For
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
though
performed
very
exactly
,
it
will
be
but
as
the
light
of
the
Moon
in
mens
minds
.
But
the
righteousness
of
Faith
which
the
Gospel
signifies
,
it
shines
in
the
minde
of
man
as
the
Sun
at
Noon-day
.
So
that
the
worshippers
in
the
Law
were
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
that
were
smitten
at
the
fourth
Angels
sounding
.
And
this
fourth
Angel
sounded
until
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
.
For
as
the
Sun
was
smitten
,
as
aforesaid
,
so
likewise
the
Moon
and
Stars
were
smitten
also
.
The
Moon
was
smitten
first
in
John
the
Baptist
,
he
being
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
as
aforesaid
:
he
smote
the
hearts
of
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
with
the
declaration
of
a
Christ
that
would
bring
another
righteousness
and
worship
,
then
that
of
the
Law
,
Which
would
yield
them
more
peace
,
if
they
could
believe
.
So
that
they
became
so
smitten
in
their
mindes
,
that
they
fell
a
persecuting
and
smote
him
,
and
smote
the
Sun
also
.
But
in
a
while
after
the
Moon
and
Stars
were
smitten
themselves
.
That
is
,
at
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
by
the
Romans
,
the
Moon
and
Stars
were
smitten
.
That
is
,
the
worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
which
signifies
the
Moon
,
it
was
smitten
.
And
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
which
were
the
Stars
,
were
smitten
by
the
Romans
.
So
that
a
third
part
of
the
Moon
hath
been
darkened
ever
since
,
and
a
third
part
of
the
Stars
have
been
darkened
ever
since
.
For
the
worship
of
the
Law
,
which
signifies
the
Moon
,
was
never
set
up
since
not
in
his
brightness
,
neither
hath
the
Stars
,
that
is
,
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
any
power
to
set
up
that
worship
of
the
Law
,
or
to
punish
any
that
doth
not
submit
unto
it
.
So
that
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
are
so
smitten
,
that
they
are
become
darkened
.
So
that
you
that
have
faith
may
know
,
that
the
Gospel
which
which
did
signifie
the
Sun
,
was
smitten
and
darkened
when
Jesus
was
smitten
at
his
first
coming
,
to
the
day
of
his
death
;
therefore
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
was
smitten
and
darkened
,
and
shined
not
for
a
third
part
of
the
day
.
Likewise
the
Law
,
that
signifies
the
Moon
,
it
was
smitten
and
darkened
,
first
in
John
the
Baptist
,
and
so
were
the
Stars
also
But
afterwards
at
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
the
Moon
and
Stars
were
both
smitten
and
darkened
,
so
that
a
third
part
of
the
Moon
and
Stars
did
give
no
light
in
the
night
.
Because
the
light
of
the
natural
Moon
and
Stars
,
it
is
their
proper
place
when
they
shine
,
to
give
light
in
the
night
.
But
I
have
spoken
more
of
the
Moon
in
The
interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
of
the
Revelation
,
therefore
I
shall
speak
no
more
of
it
here
.
Onely
this
,
to
remind
the
Seed
of
Faith
what
great
judgements
did
ensue
upon
the
sounding
of
this
fourth
Angel
.
Persecution
of
the
Gospel
,
persecution
of
the
Law
,
and
destruction
of
the
Jews
,
which
were
the
Stars
.
These
things
were
at
the
sounding
of
the
fourth
Angel
.
You
whose
understandings
are
inlightned
,
may
see
what
hath
followed
upon
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
of
these
four
Angels
.
And
how
this
fourth
Angel
it
sounded
half
upon
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
half
upon
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
So
that
now
there
is
three
Angels
more
to
sound
,
and
great
woes
will
follow
upon
it
.
As
it
is
said
in
the
last
verse
of
this
chapter
,
Woe
,
woe
,
woe
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
by
reason
of
the
other
voices
of
the
Trumpets
of
the
three
Angels
that
are
yet
to
sound
.
So
that
there
will
follow
a
great
woe
upon
the
sounding
of
these
three
Angels
.
Which
I
shall
unfold
in
order
as
they
follow
in
the
next
chapter
.
So
I
shall
say
no
more
of
this
,
I
having
given
the
interpretation
in
short
of
all
the
chief
things
of
concernment
in
the
eighth
chapter
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
CHapter
the
nineth
,
At
the
sounding
of
the
fifth
Angel
,
in
the
first
verse
,
John
saw
a
Star
fall
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
and
to
him
was
given
the
Key
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
Now
this
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
it
was
that
beast
or
king
that
did
arise
out
of
the
Sea
,
which
is
spoken
of
Revel.
the
13
chapter
and
the
first
verse
.
This
beast
was
one
of
Herods
,
the
Dragons
sons
,
and
the
next
beast
that
did
arise
after
him
.
And
this
beast
he
was
like
a
Leopard
,
and
he
had
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
and
the
Dragon
gave
him
his
power
and
authority
.
And
this
beast
had
Crowns
upon
his
ten
horns
.
And
upon
his
heads
the
name
of
blasphemy
.
So
that
he
was
furnished
with
the
Dragons
power
and
authority
,
and
his
blasphemy
,
to
despise
the
living
God
,
and
to
persecute
the
Saints
,
as
his
father
the
Dragon
did
when
he
persecuted
Christ
at
his
birth
,
and
made
war
with
the
remnant
of
his
seed
.
So
that
this
beast
which
arose
out
of
the
Sea
,
he
may
be
said
to
be
a
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
because
he
was
one
of
the
Dragons
sons
;
For
John
saith
,
he
saw
a
wonder
in
heaven
,
a
great
red
Dragon
that
persecuted
the
woman
,
which
red
Dragon
was
no
other
but
Herod
.
And
this
Star
which
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
it
was
Herods
first-born
son
,
therefore
called
a
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
.
It
is
said
to
fall
from
heaven
,
because
this
Star
was
of
the
same
seed
or
nature
as
the
Dragon
was
of
.
For
it
is
said
by
John
,
that
he
saw
a
wonder
in
heaven
,
a
great
red
Dragon
;
this
red
Dragon
is
said
to
be
in
heaven
.
Because
he
had
the
spirit
or
seed
of
the
fallen
Angel
in
him
in
a
great
and
extraordinary
measure
.
Which
Angel
was
first
in
heaven
,
he
being
created
an
Angel
of
light
,
but
was
thrown
down
unto
this
earth
when
he
deceived
Eve
.
Neither
did
that
Angel
that
deceived
her
,
ever
ascend
up
into
heaven
again
to
this
day
,
nor
never
shall
.
But
Herod
and
his
sons
,
and
all
wicked
kings
and
rulers
,
they
being
of
the
fallen
Angels
seed
,
they
may
be
said
to
fall
from
heaven
.
And
they
being
of
his
seed
,
they
may
be
called
a
Dragon
,
and
Satan
,
a
Serpent
,
a
Devil
,
and
Stars
.
Though
they
act
several
ways
,
yet
all
from
one
root
,
that
is
,
from
one
seed
,
even
from
the
spirit
or
seed
of
the
fallen
Angel
,
as
aforesaid
.
Therefore
if
any
Head-magistrate
or
man
doth
act
after
the
manner
of
a
Dragon
,
he
may
be
said
to
be
a
Dragon
,
as
Herod
.
And
if
any
man
act
after
the
manner
of
a
subtile
serpent
,
as
those
Jews
did
that
tempted
Christ
,
they
may
be
called
Serpents
.
And
if
any
man
act
the
part
of
a
devil
,
as
Judas
did
,
he
may
be
called
a
devil
.
And
if
any
king
doth
act
as
a
Star
that
burneth
like
a
Lamp
,
or
more
worse
,
this
Star
did
,
that
fell
at
the
sounding
of
the
fifth
angel
,
they
may
be
called
Stars
that
fal
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
.
Because
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
original
or
father
of
all
wickedness
even
the
fallen
Angel
,
he
was
thrown
down
from
heaven
unto
this
earth
.
And
the
Dragon
,
Serpent
,
Devil
,
and
Stars
,
they
being
of
his
seed
,
they
may
be
said
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
to
fall
from
heaven
unto
this
earth
.
For
when
the
Angel
was
thrown
down
from
heaven
unto
this
earth
,
his
seed
was
all
thrown
down
unto
this
earth
with
him
.
And
this
earth
hath
,
and
is
the
devils
kingdom
ever
since
,
and
will
be
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
in
this
sense
it
may
be
said
that
this
Star
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
and
to
him
,
that
is
,
unto
this
Star
,
was
given
the
Key
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
And
in
the
second
verse
it
is
said
,
And
he
opened
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
there
arose
a
smoke
out
of
the
pit
as
the
smoke
of
a
great
furnace
,
and
the
Sun
and
the
Air
were
darkned
by
reason
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
.
This
bottomless
pit
here
spoken
of
,
it
is
the
imagination
of
reason
in
man
;
for
the
imagination
of
mans
heart
is
continually
evil
,
or
bottomless
,
or
topless
.
That
is
,
the
imagination
of
Reason
cannot
finde
out
what
God
is
,
nor
where
he
is
;
nor
what
the
devil
is
,
nor
where
he
is
,
notwithstanding
he
is
the
devil
himself
.
That
is
,
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
soul
of
man
,
is
the
devil
;
and
the
imaginations
that
proceeds
from
it
,
is
that
bottomless
pit
the
Scriptures
speaketh
of
.
It
is
bottomless
,
because
it
is
eteenal
;
for
that
which
is
eternal
hath
no
end
,
therefore
no
bottom
,
so
called
by
the
Spirit
A
bottomless
pit
:
and
he
that
had
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
was
the
Star
aforesaid
.
The
meaning
is
this
:
He
may
be
said
to
open
the
bottomless
pit
,
in
that
he
had
power
given
him
to
command
the
dark
reason
and
imaginations
of
the
idolatrous
peoples
hearts
,
to
come
forth
to
fight
for
his
Crown
and
Dignity
,
and
for
the
Image
and
Worship
which
he
did
set
up
.
Now
he
had
power
given
him
of
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
that
is
,
from
the
fallen
Angel
aforesaid
.
He
being
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
as
it
is
said
in
the
eleventh
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
And
they
had
a
King
over
them
,
which
is
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
whose
name
is
Abaddon
,
&c.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
from
this
king
,
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
did
Herod
the
Dragon
receive
his
power
;
He
being
that
beast
that
did
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
which
is
spoken
of
in
the
eleventh
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
which
I
have
opened
already
.
And
this
Dragon
gave
his
power
to
this
Star
,
so
that
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
did
give
power
to
his
own
seed
or
sons
successively
,
so
that
the
Angels
sons
are
called
by
several
names
.
And
this
son
which
had
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
had
power
given
him
to
open
it
,
he
is
called
A
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
;
For
all
wicked
Kings
and
Magistrates
who
are
the
seed
of
the
fallen
Angel
,
they
are
called
Stars
,
because
the
first
original
of
them
was
from
heaven
.
But
as
that
seed
is
become
mortal
,
they
may
be
said
to
fall
unto
the
earth
:
and
here
it
is
that
they
work
all
their
wickedness
,
blasphemy
,
and
idolatry
against
God
.
And
the
bottomless
pit
is
in
the
earth
also
;
for
there
is
no
other
bottomless
pit
but
the
imagination
of
mans
heart
,
and
out
of
this
bottomless
pit
cometh
all
manner
of
wickedness
.
And
when
this
bottomless
pit
is
opened
either
by
the
Law
,
or
Command
of
the
good
Magistrate
or
the
bad
,
there
will
arise
unrighteousness
,
fear
,
wrath
,
and
envy
out
of
it
.
But
this
Star
that
had
power
given
him
,
he
was
a
wicked
Magistrate
;
for
when
he
opened
the
bottomless
pit
by
his
power
and
command
,
there
arose
a
smoke
out
of
the
pit
as
the
smoke
of
a
farnace
.
And
the
Sun
and
the
Air
were
darkned
,
by
reason
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
.
Now
this
smoke
that
did
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
his
own
and
his
peoples
imaginations
,
and
the
pride
of
their
hearts
,
it
was
his
and
their
breathings
forth
of
blasphemy
against
the
living
God
,
and
revenge
upon
all
those
that
would
not
submit
to
worship
as
they
did
.
And
this
smoke
which
was
breathed
forth
from
himself
and
his
people
,
it
did
darken
the
Sun
and
the
Air.
That
is
,
it
made
the
Faith
and
Worship
of
the
Gospel
which
did
signifie
the
Sun
,
to
be
darkned
,
so
that
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
could
not
be
seen
to
shine
for
a
season
.
And
the
Air
was
darkned
also
.
The
Air
doth
signifie
the
light
of
reason
:
That
is
,
the
very
light
of
reason
was
so
darkned
,
that
they
could
not
worship
God
according
to
the
light
of
reason
.
For
the
smoke
of
the
pit
was
so
great
,
that
is
,
ignorant
,
dark
,
and
idolatrous
worship
was
breathed
and
threatned
forth
,
that
it
became
like
the
smoke
of
a
great
furnace
,
so
that
no
Sun
or
Air
could
be
seen
.
That
is
,
the
idolatrous
dark
worship
was
so
great
and
overspread
the
earth
,
and
the
threatnings
against
any
other
worship
,
it
being
the
smoke
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
it
darkned
the
Sun
and
the
Air
,
that
they
could
not
be
seen
for
smoke
.
That
is
,
no
Worship
of
the
Gospel
,
nor
Worship
of
the
Law
,
which
was
the
light
of
Reason
;
which
signifies
the
Air
,
could
be
seen
by
reason
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
.
For
as
the
smoke
is
great
that
doth
arise
from
a
furnace
,
so
that
it
doth
dazle
the
light
of
the
fire
and
candle
,
that
it
cannot
be
seen
what
is
in
the
furnace
;
So
the
smoke
of
the
bottomless
pit
was
so
great
,
that
the
light
of
the
Sun
and
the
Air
was
darkned
,
that
none
could
see
into
the
bottomless
pit
.
That
is
,
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
nor
the
light
of
the
Law
,
could
not
penetrate
thorow
the
smoke
of
the
pit
to
see
what
was
in
it
.
The
breathings
forth
of
blasphemy
and
idolatry
was
so
great
,
that
it
darkned
the
Sun
and
the
Air
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
ANd
in
verse
the
third
,
And
there
came
out
of
the
smoke
locusts
upon
the
earth
,
and
unto
them
was
given
power
as
the
Scorpions
of
the
earth
have
power
.
Now
these
locusts
that
came
out
of
the
smoke
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
I
declare
they
were
men
,
though
called
by
the
revelation
of
John
,
Locusts
.
For
it
was
the
power
of
the
Stars
command
that
opened
the
bottomless
pit
of
his
own
imagination
,
and
that
breathed
out
threatnings
against
all
that
would
not
obey
his
command
.
So
that
there
arose
out
of
the
smoke
of
his
imagination
,
a
multitude
of
locusts
,
that
is
,
a
multitude
of
wicked
men
;
and
these
wicked
men
should
have
power
given
,
as
the
scorpions
of
the
earth
have
power
:
That
is
,
this
Star
did
give
Commission
to
those
locusts
that
came
out
of
the
smoke
,
they
had
power
given
them
by
his
Commission
to
spread
themselves
upon
the
earth
.
And
as
the
natural
scorpions
of
the
earth
have
power
to
hurt
,
or
sting
any
they
shall
light
upon
,
so
likewise
these
locusts
that
came
out
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
,
they
also
had
power
to
hurt
men
whomsoever
they
did
light
upon
.
Onely
this
their
power
was
limited
by
a
secret
providence
,
it
was
commanded
them
verse
4.
That
they
should
not
hurt
the
grass
of
the
earth
,
neither
any
green
thing
,
neither
any
tree
,
but
onely
those
men
which
have
not
the
seal
of
God
in
their
foreheads
.
The
green
grass
,
and
green
things
,
and
tree
,
did
signifie
the
Saints
that
sh
uld
not
be
hurt
.
For
though
the
smoke
of
the
bottomless
pit
had
darkned
the
Sun
and
the
Air
,
in
that
they
durst
not
worship
according
to
the
Law
,
nor
Gospel
not
publick
,
because
of
the
smoke
aforesaid
,
Yet
the
Saints
were
not
to
be
put
to
death
,
nor
hurt
by
these
locusts
,
not
for
a
certain
time
.
For
the
Saints
did
forbear
outward
and
publick
Worship
of
the
Gospel
for
a
season
,
so
that
the
locusts
did
not
hurt
them
,
according
to
the
secret
command
and
providence
of
God
,
but
onely
those
that
had
not
the
seal
of
God
in
their
foreheads
.
And
in
the
fifth
verse
it
is
said
,
And
to
them
it
was
given
that
they
should
not
kill
them
,
but
that
they
should
be
tormented
five
moneths
,
and
their
torment
was
as
the
torment
of
a
scorpion
when
he
striketh
a
man
.
Now
those
men
which
had
not
the
seal
of
God
in
their
foreheads
,
they
were
not
to
be
killed
by
the
locusts
that
came
out
of
the
smoak
of
the
pit
,
But
they
were
to
be
hurt
and
stung
by
them
,
and
this
stinging
should
torment
them
for
five
moneths
.
That
is
,
for
such
a
time
as
their
power
did
last
.
Now
what
the
Spirit
doth
mean
by
five
moneths
as
to
time
,
it
is
uncertain
,
and
not
revealed
.
But
as
the
torment
is
great
unto
that
man
that
is
stung
with
a
natural
scorpion
in
his
body
,
So
likewise
the
sting
that
these
locusts
did
strike
those
men
with
who
had
not
the
seal
of
God
in
their
foreheads
,
it
was
as
the
sting
of
scorpions
,
and
the
torment
was
like
unto
it
.
Now
this
torment
or
sting
hath
relation
to
the
minde
of
man
,
as
well
as
to
the
outward
man
;
For
the
sin
of
idolatry
or
false
worship
,
especially
against
a
mans
will
,
it
will
torment
and
sting
the
soul
of
man
,
as
the
sting
of
a
scorpion
doth
the
body
,
so
that
no
rest
can
be
found
;
For
when
men
are
forced
to
worship
contrary
to
the
light
within
them
,
else
they
must
loose
their
estates
;
so
that
these
locusts
they
do
either
sting
men
in
taking
away
their
estates
,
and
afflicting
them
with
outward
trouble
;
Or
else
they
must
worship
against
the
light
of
their
conscience
,
and
so
sting
their
souls
,
and
have
the
torment
of
his
mind
,
which
is
as
the
torment
of
a
scorpion
when
he
striketh
a
man
.
So
that
when
men
are
tormented
and
stung
in
this
manner
both
in
soul
and
body
,
they
will
chuse
rather
to
die
than
to
live
,
and
shall
seek
for
death
,
but
it
shall
flee
from
them
.
These
things
hath
been
experienced
in
all
Ages
by
some
,
and
will
be
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Verse
the
seventh
,
And
the
shapes
of
the
Locusts
were
like
unto
horses
prepared
unto
battel
;
And
the
latter
part
of
the
verse
,
The
faces
of
these
locusts
were
like
men
.
Verse
the
eighth
,
They
had
hair
like
unto
the
hair
of
women
,
and
their
teeth
were
as
the
teeth
of
a
Lion
.
And
in
the
nineth
verse
,
They
had
breast-plates
of
iron
,
And
in
the
tenth
verse
,
And
they
had
tails
like
unto
scorpions
,
and
there
were
stings
in
their
tails
,
and
their
power
was
to
hurt
men
five
months
.
These
locusts
that
came
forth
of
the
smoak
of
the
pit
,
may
be
said
to
be
in
shape
like
horses
prepared
unto
battel
,
in
regard
of
their
strength
and
preparedness
of
minde
,
they
had
to
hurt
and
to
destroy
;
for
the
faces
of
the
locusts
were
like
the
faces
of
men
.
They
must
needs
be
like
men
,
for
they
were
men
,
onely
they
were
wicked
men
,
therefore
called
Locusts
.
Their
hair
is
said
to
be
like
the
hair
of
women
,
in
regard
they
did
wear
their
hair
long
,
and
their
teeth
may
be
said
to
be
like
Lions
teeth
,
in
respect
of
the
readiness
they
had
to
tear
in
pieces
with
their
teeth
.
And
they
may
be
said
to
have
breast-plates
of
iron
,
in
that
they
were
exceedingly
well
armed
.
Also
they
may
be
said
to
have
tails
like
Scorpions
,
because
of
that
poisonous
nature
that
lay
in
their
tailes
;
for
there
was
a
sting
in
it
which
did
hurt
men
five
months
.
Which
men
are
called
Scorpions
,
as
that
of
Ezekiel
chap.
2.
v.
6.
he
speaking
to
the
rebellious
house
of
Israel
,
whom
he
calls
bryers
and
thorns
,
as
they
were
fit
for
nothing
else
but
for
the
fire
.
Yet
they
like
Scorpions
did
endeavor
to
sting
Ezekiel
,
but
he
was
incouraged
of
God
not
to
be
afraid
of
them
.
So
that
wicked
men
are
Locusts
and
Scorpions
,
and
do
sting
men
about
worship
with
persecution
,
and
death
it self
.
And
this
sting
may
be
said
to
be
in
their
tails
,
when
they
persecute
men
meerly
for
conscience
or
religion
sake
.
Then
is
the
sting
in
their
tails
,
and
they
do
hurt
men
,
as
the
Scorpion
of
the
earth
doth
hurt
when
he
striketh
a
man
.
So
that
great
Plagues
were
upon
the
earth
,
at
the
sounding
of
the
fifth
Angel
.
Which
Plagues
did
proceed
from
the
smoak
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
it
being
opened
by
that
king
,
who
is
the
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
whose
name
is
called
Appollion
.
That
is
,
the
Angel
of
Reason
,
that
was
first
thrown
down
from
heaven
unto
this
earth
,
even
he
that
deceived
our
first
parents
as
aforesaid
,
which
is
the
destroyer
.
And
this
Reason
,
that
is
,
the
fallen
Angels
nature
,
is
that
which
rules
in
all
wicked
Kings
and
Magistrates
,
therefore
called
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
Serpents
,
Dragons
,
Devils
,
Stars
,
Angels
,
the
devil
and
his
angels
;
yet
all
from
one
Angel
of
reason
fallen
.
And
this
angel
of
reason
fallen
from
heaven
unto
this
earth
,
is
the
Angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
the
imagination
of
mans
heart
,
which
doth
send
forth
that
smoak
,
locusts
,
and
Scorpions
,
which
doth
sting
and
hurt
their
fellow-creatures
.
Which
doth
bring
such
Plagues
and
woe
upon
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
which
is
far
more
then
I
can
relate
at
the
sounding
of
the
fifth
Angel
:
But
I
shall
leave
the
Reader
to
consider
of
it
,
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
of
it
here
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
ANd
in
the
thirteenth
verse
,
The
sixth
Angel
sounded
,
and
John
heard
a
voice
from
the
four
horns
of
the
golden
Altar
,
which
is
before
God
.
As
for
the
Altar
,
I
shall
not
speak
of
that
,
for
that
hath
been
opened
in
my
other
Writings
,
neither
shall
I
speak
of
the
voice
which
John
heard
,
nor
of
the
horns
he
speaketh
of
,
for
the
thing
is
of
no
great
concernment
to
know
.
But
I
shall
proceed
to
the
fourteenth
verse
,
The
voice
that
came
from
the
four
horns
of
the
golden
Altar
which
is
before
God
,
saying
to
the
sixth
Angel
that
had
the
Trumpet
,
Loose
the
four
Angels
which
are
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
these
four
Angels
that
were
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
were
not
good
Angels
,
but
evil
angels
.
That
is
,
they
were
the
Dragons
angels
,
that
is
,
they
were
four
kings
that
were
of
the
same
seed
and
nature
as
he
was
.
For
they
came
from
the
old
serpent
the
devil
,
which
beguiled
Eve
.
He
may
be
called
the
old
serpent
,
because
he
was
the
first
Angel
that
was
thrown
down
from
heaven
unto
this
earth
And
where
the
spirit
of
this
Serpent-angel
is
in
King
or
Magistrate
,
they
being
of
his
seed
they
may
be
called
Angels
also
.
For
the
devil
and
his
angels
are
reserved
in
chains
of
darkness
,
until
the
Judgement
of
the
great
day
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
the
devil
was
that
old
serpent-angel
that
deceived
Eve
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
he
being
an
Angel
of
light
before
he
was
cast
down
from
heaven
,
but
now
he
being
upon
this
earth
and
dissolving
into
seed
,
he
is
become
an
angel
of
darkness
.
Why
,
because
he
hath
lost
the
knowledge
of
himself
,
what
he
was
himself
,
and
what
the
other
Angels
were
that
were
of
the
same
nature
of
reason
as
he
himself
is
.
I
say
,
he
hath
lost
the
knowledge
both
of
the
form
of
Angels
,
and
their
natures
,
and
what
he
was
himself
.
So
that
he
is
now
in
chains
of
darkness
,
wondering
in
his
imagination
what
the
devil
should
be
.
Not
thinking
himself
to
be
the
devil
,
and
this
is
spiritual
chains
of
darkness
,
not
to
know
what
the
devil
is
in
his
form
and
nature
.
And
those
great
men
that
came
of
his
seed
,
that
is
,
to
say
the
seed
of
the
serpent
.
As
Cain
the
first-born
of
the
devil
,
cursed
Cham
,
scoffing
Ishmael
,
prophane
Esau
,
that
Dragon
Herod
,
with
thousands
of
other
kings
,
and
great
men
that
are
of
his
seed
,
therefore
called
angels
.
So
that
these
angels
are
reserved
in
chains
of
darkness
,
until
the
Judgement
of
the
great
day
,
as
well
as
the
devil
their
father
.
For
they
are
as
ignorant
what
the
devil
is
,
and
that
they
are
angels
as
the
serpent
is
what
he
was
before
he
was
thrown
down
from
heaven
:
So
that
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
know
that
there
is
no
such
thing
,
as
the
seed
of
reason
doth
vainly
imagine
,
as
to
think
that
there
is
any
such
thing
as
a
devil
,
and
his
angels
in
chains
of
darkness
,
out
of
the
body
of
man
,
distinct
from
man
.
For
there
is
no
devil
but
man
,
and
what
is
in
the
body
of
man
.
And
this
spirit
of
reason
in
man
is
the
devil
,
and
when
the
spirit
of
Reason
hath
got
power
in
man
,
so
as
to
be
the
chief
and
head
of
many
people
,
he
may
be
said
to
be
an
Angel
,
though
an
Angel
of
darkness
,
because
he
is
in
chains
of
darkness
;
for
the
spirit
of
Reason
is
in
chains
of
darkness
almost
in
all
men
.
So
that
all
men
that
are
ignorant
of
the
devil
,
and
of
themselves
,
may
be
said
to
be
in
chains
of
darkness
.
And
in
this
sense
all
men
that
are
ignorant
of
the
true
God
,
and
of
the
right
devil
,
may
be
said
to
be
the
devils
angels
,
and
so
the
devil
and
his
Angels
may
be
said
to
be
reserved
in
chains
of
darkness
,
unto
the
Judgement
of
the
great
day
.
This
is
onely
to
give
the
Seed
of
Faith
a
little
to
know
the
difference
of
Angels
.
But
these
four
Angels
that
were
bound
at
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
were
of
the
Heathen
Kings
that
did
succeed
after
Herod
the
Dragon
,
spoken
of
Rev.
12.
And
as
for
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
where
these
four
Angels
were
bound
;
the
meaning
is
this
,
these
four
Angels
did
border
or
inhabit
near
,
and
about
this
great
River
Euphrates
.
For
this
River
was
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
where
Canaanites
,
and
other
nations
did
dwell
,
which
Moses
and
Joshua
did
give
to
the
children
of
Israel
to
inhabit
:
but
through
their
rebellion
and
idolatry
,
they
were
disinherited
,
and
the
Gentiles
had
it
again
.
And
these
four
Angels
did
inhabit
about
that
great
River
,
for
there
was
abundance
of
land
that
did
belong
to
that
great
river
Euphrates
,
whereby
these
four
Angels
could
raise
many
thousand
horses
and
horsemen
,
as
doth
afterwards
appear
.
But
why
is
it
said
that
these
four
Angels
were
bound
?
The
meaning
is
this
,
they
were
bound
by
the
secret
providence
of
God
,
from
going
forth
to
battel
to
kill
,
and
slay
men
.
For
they
had
prepared
themselves
with
such
a
mighty
Army
,
thinking
to
destroy
and
slay
the
third
part
of
men
,
that
should
come
against
them
in
an
hour
;
if
not
in
an
hour
,
then
in
a
day
,
if
not
in
a
day
,
then
in
a
month
;
if
not
in
a
month
,
then
in
a
year
.
So
that
these
four
Angels
were
prepared
to
accomplish
all
this
their
design
in
a
years
time
.
But
these
four
Angels
were
bound
some
certain
time
before
they
could
do
this
.
The
time
they
were
bound
,
it
was
so
long
as
from
the
sounding
of
the
fifth
Angel
,
to
the
sounding
of
the
sixth
Angel
.
For
there
was
great
Plagues
at
the
sounding
of
every
Angel
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
And
now
at
the
sounding
of
the
sixth
Angel
,
these
four
Angels
that
were
,
bound
are
loosed
.
And
when
they
were
loosed
,
you
may
see
what
effect
they
wrought
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
when
the
sixth
Angel
sounded
,
there
was
leave
given
to
those
four
Angels
that
were
bound
before
,
the
time
being
not
come
to
go
forth
.
Now
they
were
loosed
to
slay
the
third
part
of
men
,
as
they
would
willingly
have
done
before
.
And
for
that
purpose
they
muster
up
their
Army
,
as
in
the
16
verse
,
John
saw
the
number
of
the
Army
of
the
horsemen
,
and
they
were
two
hundred
thousand
thousand
.
And
in
the
17
verse
,
John
saw
the
horses
in
the
vision
,
and
them
that
sate
en
them
,
having
brest
plates
of
fire
and
brimstone
.
And
the
heads
of
the
horses
were
as
the
heads
of
Lions
,
and
out
of
their
mouthes
issued
fire
,
and
smoak
,
and
brimstone
;
by
this
great
Army
was
the
third
part
of
men
killed
,
as
in
the
18
verse
.
That
is
,
by
the
fire
,
and
the
smoak
,
and
the
brimstone
,
that
issued
out
of
their
mouthes
.
And
as
for
their
horses
heads
,
being
like
the
heads
of
Lions
,
it
was
onely
to
signifie
the
strength
and
dreadfulness
of
them
.
Because
men
are
more
afraid
of
Lions
,
then
they
are
of
horses
:
and
as
for
the
fire
,
smoak
,
and
brimstone
,
that
issued
out
of
the
riders
mouthes
,
it
signifies
a
three-fold
destruction
of
men
.
As
thus
,
when
a
man
is
burnt
with
fire
alone
.
Secondly
,
a
man
may
be
smothered
with
smoak
,
so
that
he
die
.
And
if
a
man
be
burnt
with
brimstone
,
that
is
,
a
more
terrible
death
then
the
other
two
.
Now
by
one
of
these
three
was
the
third
part
of
men
killed
,
onely
to
signifie
that
some
died
a
more
cruel
death
then
other
some
.
That
is
,
there
issued
out
of
their
mouthes
,
a
more
cruel
usage
or
sentence
of
death
to
some
,
then
to
others
,
so
that
they
had
a
threefold
way
to
put
them
to
death
.
But
all
of
them
issued
out
of
their
mouthes
,
onely
to
signifie
that
had
a
Commission
to
kill
three
several
ways
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
SO
in
the
nineteenth
verse
,
For
their
power
is
in
their
mouth
,
and
in
their
tayls
,
for
their
tayls
were
like
unto
serpents
,
and
had
heads
,
and
with
them
they
do
hurt
.
So
that
the
power
of
this
great
army
,
to
kill
with
fire
,
and
smoak
,
and
brimstone
,
it
was
in
their
mouth
,
and
in
their
tails
.
That
is
,
there
issued
out
of
their
mouth
fire
,
smoak
,
and
brimstone
,
that
many
men
were
killed
of
these
three
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
But
why
is
it
said
,
They
had
tails
like
serpents
,
and
had
heads
,
and
with
them
they
did
hurt
?
They
may
be
said
to
have
tails
like
serpents
,
because
the
most
wisest
and
most
moderate
men
in
reason
,
were
the
hindmost
part
of
the
Army
.
And
the
most
Lion-like
men
in
the
fore-front
.
So
that
the
fore-front
of
men
were
so
dreadful
,
their
horses
being
so
numerous
and
so
pampered
,
that
they
seemed
more
like
unto
the
heads
of
so
many
Lions
rather
then
horses
,
they
were
so
dreadful
.
And
the
horsemen
that
sate
upon
them
came
with
such
fire
,
wrath
,
and
vengeance
,
which
issued
out
of
their
mouth
,
which
became
like
unto
fire
,
smoak
,
and
brimstone
.
And
these
were
in
the
fore-front
of
the
Army
,
and
did
act
as
if
they
had
been
Lions
,
and
as
if
there
had
been
nothing
else
in
their
mouthes
but
fire
,
smoak
,
and
brimstone
.
But
the
tail
or
hinder
part
of
the
Army
,
did
act
more
like
subtile
serpents
;
for
the
tail
of
the
Army
had
heads
,
and
they
had
stings
in
their
heads
.
That
is
,
they
had
a
Commission
to
act
like
serpents
,
and
to
sting
and
hurt
men
as
the
fore-front
had
which
had
brest-plates
of
fire
.
So
that
the
fourth
part
,
or
head
of
this
great
Army
,
were
to
act
like
Lions
,
and
the
tail
or
hinder
part
of
this
great
Army
,
were
to
act
like
serpents
.
They
having
Commission
so
to
do
from
these
four
Angels
,
which
were
loosed
by
the
great
river
Euphrates
:
and
in
this
sense
it
may
be
said
that
the
power
was
in
the
mouth
;
and
in
their
tails
.
For
whosoever
did
escape
the
mouth
or
fore-front
of
fire
,
smoak
,
and
brimstone
,
they
were
sure
to
be
stung
with
the
tail
;
for
the
tails
had
heads
and
stings
in
them
.
So
that
if
the
mouth
of
the
Lions
did
not
kill
them
,
the
heads
of
the
serpents
that
were
in
the
tails
,
would
.
So
that
what
with
the
mouth
,
and
what
with
the
tails
,
the
third
part
of
men
were
killed
.
For
the
sting
of
Serpents
lieth
in
the
head
,
but
the
sting
of
Scorpions
lieth
in
the
tayl
;
Therefore
it
is
that
John
doth
say
,
the
tayl
of
this
Army
were
like
unto
serpents
,
and
had
heads
,
and
with
them
they
do
hurt
.
For
take
a
serpent
by
the
head
and
he
can
do
no
hurt
,
though
his
tayl
be
at
liberty
.
But
the
heads
of
these
serpents
were
at
liberty
,
therefore
it
was
they
did
hurt
in
killing
of
men
.
This
is
to
be
minded
,
that
this
great
Army
were
heathen
men
,
and
those
upon
whom
these
great
Piagues
fell
were
heathen
men
,
wicked
,
idolatrous
people
,
which
worshipped
wood
and
stone
guilded
over
with
gold
,
even
the
works
of
their
own
hands
.
They
make
a
god
with
their
own
hands
,
and
fall
down
and
worship
it
,
as
David
saith
,
Psal.
115.4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
Their
idols
are
silver
and
gold
,
even
the
work
of
mens
hands
:
they
have
mouthes
and
speak
not
,
eyes
have
they
,
and
see
not
:
noses
have
they
,
and
smell
not
:
hands
,
and
handle
not
:
feet
,
but
walk
not
,
neither
do
they
speak
thorow
the
throat
,
as
that
which
hath
life
doth
.
So
Psal.
135.15
.
The
images
of
the
heathen
are
silver
and
gold
,
&c.
So
that
these
Plagues
which
John
saw
in
the
vision
,
it
was
upon
the
Heathen
Gentiles
that
had
no
faith
in
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
neither
did
they
repent
ever
the
more
of
their
idolatry
and
worshipping
of
devils
.
That
is
,
those
men
that
were
not
killed
by
those
Plagues
,
did
not
leave
off
worshipping
of
devils
,
in
that
they
did
still
worship
idols
of
silver
,
and
of
gold
,
and
of
brass
,
and
of
stone
,
and
of
wood
,
which
neither
can
hear
,
nor
see
,
nor
walk
.
So
in
the
last
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
as
they
did
not
repent
of
their
wicked
idolatry
,
neither
did
they
repent
of
their
other
wicked
sins
which
nature
is
addicted
to
.
That
is
to
say
,
their
murthers
,
nor
of
their
sorceries
,
nor
of
their
fornication
,
nor
of
their
thefts
.
But
there
needeth
no
further
opening
of
the
two
last
verses
of
this
Chapter
,
for
they
are
easie
to
be
understood
;
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
as
to
the
Interpretation
of
the
ninth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
NOw
I
have
given
the
Interpretation
of
all
the
chief
things
of
Concernment
in
all
the
nine
Chapters
of
the
Revelation
of
St.
John
,
and
I
have
shewed
in
some
measure
what
Plagues
and
Judgements
did
proceed
upon
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
of
every
one
of
the
six
Angels
.
And
as
for
the
seventh
Angel
sounding
,
it
sounds
in
the
eleventh
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
which
Chapter
I
have
interpreted
already
in
that
Treatise
called
The
Interpretation
of
the
Eleventh
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
.
And
as
for
the
chief
things
in
the
tenth
Chapter
,
I
have
spoken
of
them
in
that
Book
also
.
Onely
the
seven
Thunders
what
they
did
utter
,
I
have
not
written
concerning
it
.
Because
John
would
have
written
what
the
seven
thunders
did
utter
,
but
the
Angel
forbad
him
to
write
,
saying
,
Seal
up
those
things
which
the
seven
Thunders
uttered
,
and
write
them
not
.
So
if
he
that
heard
them
must
not
write
what
they
uttered
,
how
should
I
that
never
heard
them
?
So
that
I
shall
pass
by
the
tenth
,
eleventh
,
and
twelfth
Chapters
,
for
I
have
spoken
of
the
chief
heads
of
the
twelfth
Chapter
in
the
aforesaid
Treatise
,
and
in
The
Divine
Looking-Glass
,
so
that
I
shall
pass
on
to
the
thirteenth
Chapter
.
But
before
I
come
to
interpret
the
thirteenth
Chapter
,
I
shall
speak
something
concerning
the
seven
Anti-Angels
sounding
their
trumpets
,
as
the
seven
true
Churches
of
Asia
did
.
And
how
that
there
hath
Plagues
and
Judgements
been
upon
the
earth
at
the
sounding
of
the
Anti-Angels
,
as
there
was
at
the
sounding
of
those
Angels
of
Asia
.
Now
you
may
remember
that
I
have
shewed
before
,
that
the
Ministers
and
Pastors
of
every
Church
are
called
Angels
.
And
the
preaching
of
those
Ministers
and
Pastors
,
is
the
sounding
of
the
trumpet
;
so
that
when
the
trumpet
of
every
Angel
did
sound
,
there
was
some
great
Judgement
did
follow
.
As
at
the
sounding
of
the
trumpet
of
the
Roman
Catholick
Ministery
,
when
they
did
put
Christ
and
the
Apostles
into
worship
,
the
Pope
being
made
the
first
Bishop
or
Minister
,
to
succeed
and
sit
in
Peters
Chair
,
and
so
other
Ministers
were
ordained
under
him
:
Was
there
not
great
troubles
upon
the
earth
at
the
first
sounding
of
the
Popish
Ministery
after
the
Ten
Persecutions
?
The
Histories
of
England
doth
make
mention
what
strange
things
were
acted
upon
the
earth
in
those
parts
at
that
time
:
But
I
shall
leave
that
to
those
that
have
been
accustomed
to
read
Histories
,
who
have
those
Books
to
read
.
But
in
the
time
of
its
sounding
,
hath
there
not
bin
many
plagues
and
troubles
upon
the
earth
,
upon
people
whose
consciences
have
been
tender
,
and
could
not
bow
down
to
their
idolatrous
worship
?
Hath
not
the
Popish
Ministery
invented
strange
plagues
and
punishments
for
them
,
as
they
did
in
the
Ten
Persecutions
?
The
Book
of
Martyrs
doth
relate
many
strange
torments
,
besides
what
other
Histories
do
relate
;
Which
the
Papists
did
use
to
torment
men
and
women
that
could
not
bow
down
to
the
superstition
which
the
Ministery
of
the
Pope
did
set
up
.
So
that
it
would
be
too
tedious
to
relate
what
plagues
hath
bin
upon
the
earth
,
what
with
the
temporal
and
with
the
spiritual
plagues
at
,
and
in
the
sounding
of
the
trumpet
of
the
Popish
Ministery
,
It
being
the
first
Anti-Angel
of
Europe
,
in
resemblance
of
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
in
Asia
.
2.
Secondly
,
Was
there
not
great
plagues
upon
the
earth
about
Religion
,
and
turning
the
temporal
affairs
of
the
earth
,
when
the
Episcopal
and
Protestant
Ministery
did
sound
,
when
Luther
,
Calvin
,
and
others
did
blow
the
trumpet
of
their
Ministery
,
dissenting
and
differing
something
about
matters
of
Religion
?
This
I
suppose
most
men
have
the
History
to
shew
of
that
.
And
what
wonderful
things
have
been
acted
by
Protestant
Kings
,
and
Protestant
Ministers
,
so
that
great
plagues
in
the
temporal
,
and
persecution
for
Conscience
for
differing
in
Religion
,
hath
been
acted
in
the
time
of
the
Protestant
Ministery
?
It
being
the
second
Anti-Angel
that
did
sound
,
in
resemblance
and
likeness
of
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Smyrna
.
3.
Thirdly
,
Was
there
not
great
plagues
at
the
sounding
of
the
Presbytery
and
Independent
Ministery
?
I
put
them
together
,
because
they
sounded
their
trumpets
both
together
,
though
there
is
a
distinct
difference
between
them
in
some
particulars
in
point
of
Worship
and
Church
Discipline
:
But
they
were
both
of
them
that
which
is
called
Puritans
,
and
their
Ministery
did
sound
a
long
time
before
they
got
power
to
persecute
;
for
they
could
not
do
that
until
they
had
put
down
the
Episcopacy
;
neither
could
the
Protestant
Ministery
persecute
until
they
had
turned
out
the
Papist
.
So
that
the
sounding
of
one
Angel
did
put
down
the
other
.
And
was
there
not
plagues
in
the
temporal
,
and
persecution
in
Religion
,
when
the
Presbyterian
and
Independent
sounded
their
Ministery
?
Was
not
the
Bishops
put
down
,
and
the
Presbyterian
and
Independent
put
in
their
room
,
or
places
?
And
did
not
the
Presbytery
persecute
for
Conscience
sake
in
matters
of
Religion
?
witness
the
Synod
!
And
after
that
was
down
,
the
Presbyterian
did
persecute
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
as
many
can
witness
at
this
day
.
Likewise
was
not
the
King
driven
from
Whitehall
by
the
Presbyterians
and
Independents
?
Was
not
great
Armies
raised
against
him
?
was
there
not
many
men
slain
by
both
Armies
?
Were
there
not
many
thousands
of
people
undone
and
destroyed
by
these
plagues
and
troubles
at
the
sounding
of
these
two
Anti-Angels
,
namely
,
Presbytery
and
Independency
?
When
I
say
Presbytery
,
the
Scots
are
included
.
So
that
plagues
doth
follow
upon
the
sounding
of
the
trumpets
of
these
Anti-angels
,
as
there
did
at
the
sounding
of
the
trumpets
of
the
Angels
of
Asia
.
And
the
Angel
of
the
Presbyterian
signifies
and
resembles
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Pergamos
.
And
the
Angel
of
the
Independent
doth
signifie
and
resemble
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Thyatira
.
5.
Fifthly
,
Was
there
not
great
plagues
at
the
founding
of
the
Baptists
,
and
the
Angel
of
the
Ranters
?
these
two
sounded
together
also
.
That
is
,
their
Ministery
sounded
forth
together
,
as
the
Presbytery
and
Independent
did
.
And
they
held
together
in
War
as
the
other
two
.
Did
not
great
plagues
follow
upon
the
sounding
of
these
two
Anti-angels
.
Was
not
Oliver
Cromwel
upon
the
Baptists
score
at
the
first
?
was
not
he
made
General
?
was
not
many
Baptists
and
Ranters
made
great
Officers
of
the
Army
?
for
the
Levellers
were
of
the
Ranters
,
and
the
Fifth-monarchy
men
were
of
the
Baptists
.
So
that
the
Levellers
were
a
Branch
that
sprouted
forth
of
the
Ranters
,
And
the
Fifth-Monarchy
men
were
a
Branch
that
sprouted
forth
of
the
Baptists
.
And
were
not
these
the
men
that
overthrew
the
Kings
Army
,
and
the
Scotch
Army
?
Did
not
these
beat
down
all
those
that
stood
against
them
?
Did
not
these
cause
Judgement
to
be
given
upon
the
King
when
they
had
overcome
him
?
Did
not
these
make
France
,
Spain
,
and
Holland
to
bow
,
and
fear
before
them
?
Was
not
Olivers
name
dreadful
to
Neighbor
Nations
?
was
not
he
a
Terror
to
the
Cavaliers
?
was
there
not
great
destruction
in
England
,
and
else
where
,
at
the
sounding
of
these
two
Anti-angels
?
These
things
many
that
are
now
living
,
can
witness
.
So
that
there
is
plagues
upon
the
earth
at
the
sounding
of
every
Angel
:
for
the
Angel
of
the
Baptist
being
the
fifth
,
in
resembling
the
Angel
of
the
Church
in
Sardis
.
And
the
Ministery
of
the
Ranters
being
the
sixth
Angel
,
in
relation
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Philadelphia
.
So
that
great
plagues
hath
been
upon
the
earth
at
the
sounding
of
every
one
of
these
six
Anti-angels
,
far
more
than
I
can
relate
.
Onely
this
may
give
the
Seed
of
Faith
a
hint
whereby
they
may
see
what
a
suitableness
there
is
in
the
sounding
of
the
trumpets
of
the
Anti-angels
of
the
Churches
of
Europe
,
to
the
Angels
of
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
what
plagues
did
follow
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
NOw
when
the
seventh
Angel
of
Asia
did
sound
,
it
is
said
,
That
there
should
be
time
no
longer
,
as
in
Revel.
10.6
.
And
in
Revel.
11.15
.
it
is
said
,
And
the
seventh
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voices
in
heaven
,
saying
,
The
Kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
the
Kingdom
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
Intimating
the
end
of
all
time
at
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Angel
.
And
as
the
Revelation
of
John
hath
involved
the
three
Records
in
earth
to
agree
in
one
.
That
is
to
say
,
the
Water
,
Blood
,
and
Spirit
;
or
the
Commission
of
the
Law
,
and
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Commission
of
the
Spirit
.
These
three
being
several
,
and
a
great
distance
of
time
between
every
one
of
them
,
as
they
were
acted
upon
this
earth
.
Yet
all
but
one
record
,
so
is
it
with
the
Revelation
of
John
in
his
vision
,
he
hath
joyned
the
sounding
of
the
seven
trumpets
of
the
seven
Angels
,
as
if
they
did
relate
to
no
other
but
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
When
as
the
same
spirit
did
sound
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
and
so
it
doth
now
in
these
last
days
in
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
.
For
some
of
those
Plagues
that
were
upon
the
earth
at
the
sounding
of
those
four
Angels
,
they
were
acted
in
the
time
of
the
record
of
the
Law
,
which
signifies
the
water
,
yet
seen
in
the
vision
by
John
,
as
if
they
were
all
acted
and
performed
by
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
So
likewise
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
were
included
in
the
vision
also
.
For
there
is
a
remnant
of
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
in
all
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
that
will
be
saved
,
though
the
Ministery
of
them
be
Anti.
They
being
non-commissionated
Angels
,
yet
called
Angels
who
sound
their
trumpets
.
And
at
the
sounding
of
these
Anti-angels
,
great
Plagues
hath
followed
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
Now
the
Quakers
being
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-angel
,
that
will
sound
in
resemblance
of
the
Angel
of
Laodicea
.
There
will
fall
great
Plagues
upon
the
earth
at
the
sounding
,
and
in
the
sounding
of
this
seventh
and
last
Anti-angel
.
For
there
is
no
more
Angels
to
sound
after
the
Quakers
Ministery
,
for
this
Ministery
will
last
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
For
there
will
never
come
no
better
nor
higher
Ministery
while
the
world
●oth
last
.
For
the
Quakers
Ministery
is
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-angel
that
will
sound
,
and
as
the
mystery
of
God
was
finished
in
the
days
of
the
voice
of
the
seventh
Angel
when
it
did
begin
to
sound
,
as
in
Revel.
the
10.
and
as
I
have
declared
in
The
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
So
likewise
when
this
Angel
hath
sounded
out-right
,
the
world
will
be
at
an
end
,
and
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
will
become
our
Lord
Christs
,
and
he
shall
raign
for
ever
and
ever
,
Revel.
11.15
.
And
this
Plague
will
be
the
greatest
Plague
of
all
the
other
six
Plagues
unto
the
seed
of
reason
,
who
have
persecuted
the
innocent
,
and
killed
the
just
.
But
how
long
time
it
will
be
when
these
things
shall
come
,
it
is
not
revealed
to
,
me
nor
no
man
else
.
Onely
this
by
revelation
I
know
,
that
the
last
or
third
Commission
of
the
Spirit
is
now
extant
upon
the
earth
.
And
that
the
Quakers
Ministery
,
is
the
seventh
and
last
Angel
that
will
sound
.
But
how
long
time
it
will
sound
,
is
not
yet
revealed
to
me
.
But
this
I
know
,
that
they
are
the
last
,
and
being
the
last
,
they
may
last
a
pretty
while
.
Neither
would
I
have
the
Reader
to
think
,
that
the
Ministery
of
the
other
six
Angels
will
be
extinguished
,
for
they
will
last
to
the
end
of
the
world
also
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
all
Sects
and
Opinions
in
matter
of
Religion
,
are
comprised
in
these
seven
Churches
of
Europe
.
So
that
these
seven
Churches
are
the
root
and
body
;
and
the
other
Opinions
in
religion
,
though
seemingly
they
differ
from
them
,
yet
I
say
they
are
but
branches
that
are
sprouted
forth
from
some
of
these
seven
Churches
of
Europe
.
Though
they
seem
very
great
branches
,
yet
they
are
but
branches
,
as
doubtless
there
was
many
differing
opinions
in
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
yet
all
are
comprised
by
the
Revelation
and
vision
of
John
,
in
the
seven
Angels
Ministery
of
Asia
.
So
all
Sects
and
Opinions
are
comprised
in
the
seven
Anti-angels
Ministery
of
Europe
.
And
the
Quakers
Ministery
it
being
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-angel
that
will
sound
the
trumpet
,
in
regard
there
will
come
,
nor
arise
no
higher
,
nor
better
things
in
matter
of
Religion
,
to
the
eye
of
reason
.
So
that
men
and
women
which
doth
not
know
truth
,
when
they
want
satisfaction
in
their
mindes
,
they
must
fall
into
the
Quakers
.
And
as
the
Plagues
and
Judgements
upon
the
earth
,
are
greater
at
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
of
the
seventh
Angel
of
Asia
,
it
being
no
less
Plague
then
the
end
of
the
world
.
Which
Plague
is
far
more
greater
then
those
six
Plagues
which
was
at
the
other
Angels
sounding
;
So
likewise
there
will
be
greater
Plagues
upon
the
earth
,
at
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
of
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-angel
,
then
there
hath
been
at
the
sounding
of
the
other
six
Angels
;
for
no
more
will
come
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
the
nearer
it
grows
to
the
end
,
the
greater
Plagues
will
be
upon
the
earth
.
For
is
not
almost
all
the
world
in
an
uproar
,
killing
and
destroying
one
another
,
ever
since
the
seventh
Anti-angel
did
begin
to
sound
?
And
yet
greater
Plagues
then
hath
been
,
or
is
now
,
will
ensue
upon
the
sounding
of
this
Angel
:
But
I
shall
leave
it
to
what
providence
and
time
will
bring
forth
,
onely
this
to
let
the
Reader
see
and
know
what
a
resemblance
there
is
between
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
and
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
And
how
that
the
seven
Anti-angels
were
included
in
the
vision
in
the
seven
Angels
of
Asia
,
and
Plagues
on
the
earth
in
like
manner
.
And
as
the
Revelation
of
John
in
his
vision
did
see
,
that
the
end
of
the
world
would
be
at
the
sounding
the
trumpet
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
the
Anti-angel
being
included
in
the
vision
,
it
will
so
come
to
pass
.
But
what
day
,
hour
,
or
year
,
is
not
known
to
any
man
.
Therefore
I
shall
leave
it
unto
God
,
who
hath
appointed
an
end
in
his
own
secret
decree
,
and
hath
declared
it
by
his
servants
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
;
therefore
ought
to
be
believed
by
all
that
do
expect
eternal
life
,
by
Gods
putting
an
end
to
this
world
.
Neither
can
there
be
any
satisfaction
to
the
mind
of
man
,
except
it
be
believed
.
It
is
that
that
satisfies
me
,
so
that
I
do
not
question
the
thing
,
though
the
time
when
is
uncertain
;
an
end
there
will
be
,
as
certain
,
as
there
was
a
beginning
.
So
I
shall
leave
it
unto
God
,
that
made
a
beginning
of
this
world
unto
man
,
and
according
to
his
own
appointment
there
will
be
an
end
.
So
that
I
need
not
say
any
more
concerning
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
,
there
being
a
likeness
and
resemblance
of
their
Ministery
,
unto
the
Ministery
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
.
And
so
may
be
called
Seven
Angels
that
sounded
their
trumpets
,
and
Plagues
did
,
and
doth
fall
upon
the
earth
,
at
the
sounding
of
every
one
of
the
Anti-angels
,
as
aforesaid
.
Now
I
have
given
the
interpretation
of
the
seven
Anti-angels
,
I
shall
pass
by
the
10
,
11
,
and
12
chapters
,
as
I
said
before
,
and
proceed
to
interpret
the
chief
things
of
concernment
in
the
thirteenth
chapter
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
IN
the
first
verse
of
the
thirteenth
chapter
,
John
saith
,
he
stood
upon
the
sand
of
the
Sea
,
and
saw
a
Beast
rise
up
out
of
the
Sea
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
upon
his
horns
ten
Crowns
,
and
upon
his
heads
the
name
of
Blasphemy
.
I
would
not
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
John
did
stand
upon
the
sand
of
the
Sea
with
the
feet
of
his
body
,
when
he
saw
this
beast
to
arise
out
of
the
Sea
:
But
the
meaning
is
,
the
revelation
of
his
spirit
it
was
carried
in
the
vision
by
the
revelation
of
Faith
,
as
if
he
had
stood
upon
the
sand
of
the
Sea-shore
;
For
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
can
stand
upon
the
sand
,
or
upon
the
Sea
,
though
the
body
of
a
man
be
many
miles
distant
from
it
.
Likewise
it
is
not
to
be
understood
,
that
this
beast
which
he
saw
did
arise
out
of
the
Sea
:
but
,
as
I
said
before
in
another
case
,
this
beast
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
he
did
arise
out
of
those
Islands
which
did
border
about
the
Sea
,
or
lands
that
are
environed
about
with
the
Sea
,
and
other
great
rivers
of
waters
,
as
some
places
of
this
earth
is
,
as
that
of
Jordan
and
other
places
.
Which
those
that
have
travelled
the
earth
and
sea
,
can
better
relate
then
I.
But
it
may
be
said
that
this
beast
did
arise
out
of
the
Sea
,
in
regard
this
borders
,
kingdomes
,
and
people
were
environed
or
surrounded
by
the
Sea
,
as
the
land
of
Canaan
was
.
So
that
except
the
waters
of
Jordan
had
been
dryed
up
by
the
power
of
God
,
there
had
been
no
entring
into
it
by
the
people
of
the
Jews
.
And
so
those
four
Angels
that
were
bound
on
the
river
Euphrates
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
so
is
it
with
this
beast
that
John
saw
to
arise
out
of
the
Sea
.
He
may
be
said
to
arise
out
of
the
Sea
,
for
those
reasons
aforesaid
.
This
beast
is
said
to
have
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
.
Now
it
is
said
Revel.
12.2
.
That
the
great
red
Dragon
had
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
also
.
The
difference
between
these
two
is
this
,
the
Dragons
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
is
spoken
with
relation
to
seven
Kings
that
should
proceed
out
of
his
loins
,
that
should
have
ten
horns
.
That
is
,
they
should
exercise
persecution
against
the
Saints
ten
times
,
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
.
And
this
was
the
Dragons
war
that
he
made
with
the
remnant
of
the
womans
seed
,
as
in
Revelation
the
12
,
and
the
last
verse
.
And
the
ten
horns
that
the
Dragon
had
,
were
the
Ten
Persecutions
of
the
Saints
,
which
are
called
by
the
revelation
of
John
ten
horns
,
as
is
more
opened
in
The
Divine
Looking-Glass
.
But
the
thing
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
is
this
,
the
difference
why
the
Dragon
is
said
to
have
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
and
the
beast
that
John
saw
to
arise
out
of
the
Sea
,
he
had
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
also
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
the
Dragons
seven
heads
did
signifie
seven
Kings
besides
himself
,
that
should
exercise
the
same
idolatry
and
persecution
of
the
Saints
as
he
did
.
For
he
gave
his
power
unto
this
beast
,
who
had
the
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
.
But
this
beast
that
did
arise
out
of
the
Sea
,
is
said
to
have
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
in
regard
that
he
was
one
of
the
seven
heads
himself
,
And
the
first
of
the
seven
heads
that
the
Dragon
had
.
So
that
the
Dragon
is
the
eighth
,
and
is
gone
into
perdition
,
as
I
shall
open
more
when
I
come
to
it
.
Onely
this
that
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
see
some
difference
between
the
Dragons
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
and
the
Beasts
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
.
The
one
having
seven
heads
besides
himself
,
and
the
other
having
seven
heads
with
himself
.
And
as
for
the
ten
horns
they
were
all
one
;
for
they
were
both
blasphemers
and
idolaters
,
and
did
worship
idols
and
images
,
and
persecuted
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
and
make
war
with
the
Saints
.
And
all
the
victory
the
Saints
did
obtain
against
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
their
Image
,
it
was
by
faith
and
patience
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
;
enabling
them
to
suffer
with
patience
those
Ten
Persecutions
which
those
ten
horns
did
push
the
saints
with
those
cruel
deaths
,
which
the
Revelation
of
John
calls
ten
days
tribulation
.
But
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
more
of
that
hereafter
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
BUt
in
the
second
verse
of
this
chapter
it
is
said
,
And
the
beast
which
I
saw
was
like
unto
a
Leopard
,
and
his
feet
were
as
the
feet
of
a
●ear
,
and
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lion
,
and
the
Dragon
gave
him
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
his
authority
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
know
,
that
these
ten
Persecutions
,
which
were
the
ten
horns
,
they
were
acted
upon
the
Saints
,
in
the
primitive
time
,
so
called
.
That
is
,
so
long
as
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
did
successively
last
,
or
as
long
as
the
true
Faith
of
Christ
was
upon
the
earth
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
,
from
the
birth
of
Christ
.
For
after
his
birth
there
was
true
Faith
on
the
earth
.
For
when
the
Son
of
Man
,
as
he
calls
himself
,
did
come
in
the
flesh
upon
earth
,
was
there
any
faith
upon
earth
?
surely
no.
If
there
had
been
faith
upon
the
earth
,
they
would
never
have
sought
to
have
destroyed
him
when
he
was
born
,
as
Herod
that
red
Dragon
did
;
And
afterwards
his
own
people
the
Jews
.
So
that
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
always
when
God
doth
come
with
his
Commissions
,
there
is
little
or
no
faith
upon
the
earth
.
Was
there
any
faith
upon
the
earth
,
when
God
did
send
Moses
to
Pharaoh
,
and
to
Israel
?
Moses
being
the
first
man
which
God
chose
,
and
gave
a
Commission
to
write
Scripture
.
I
say
,
was
there
any
faith
upon
the
earth
at
the
first
appearing
of
God
?
Surely
no.
But
after
Moses
had
appeared
,
then
there
was
faith
upon
the
earth
,
but
at
his
first
appearing
there
was
no
faith
on
the
earth
.
So
likewise
at
the
second
appearing
of
God
,
that
is
to
say
when
Christ
was
born
,
was
there
any
faith
upon
the
earth
at
that
time
,
but
onely
in
old
Simeon
and
his
wife
,
and
Joseph
the
supposed
father
of
Christ
?
The
earth
was
very
barren
of
true
faith
at
the
appearing
of
God
,
in
this
way
.
But
after
his
appearing
,
there
was
much
true
Faith
upon
the
earth
,
as
may
be
read
concerning
Christ
himself
,
that
many
believed
on
him
,
and
a
greater
number
of
people
believed
on
his
Apostles
,
more
then
did
on
himself
.
So
that
there
was
great
faith
upon
the
earth
,
in
the
time
of
Gods
appearing
in
his
Commission
of
the
Blood
.
But
before
,
or
at
the
first
appearing
,
there
was
very
little
or
no
faith
upon
the
earth
.
So
likewise
at
Gods
third
appearing
in
his
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
was
there
any
true
faith
upon
the
earth
?
surely
no.
This
I
know
by
experience
,
that
there
was
no
true
faith
on
the
earth
:
but
since
God
hath
appeared
in
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
there
is
true
faith
upon
the
earth
,
more
then
hath
been
this
thirteen
hundred
and
fifty
years
.
So
that
at
the
appearing
of
God
in
his
three
Commissions
,
there
was
very
little
or
no
true
faith
upon
the
earth
,
I
mean
at
their
first
appearing
.
But
after
their
appearing
,
there
is
true
faith
upon
the
earth
,
and
that
more
abundant
then
at
any
other
time
.
For
that
faith
which
is
between
Commissions
,
it
is
but
a
traditional
faith
,
and
not
a
saving
and
justifying
faith
.
I
onely
give
the
Seed
of
Faith
this
bir●
,
that
they
may
distinguish
and
know
the
better
how
,
and
when
the
Scriptures
were
fulfilled
.
So
I
shall
pass
on
to
open
the
chief
things
of
most
concernment
in
this
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
THe
first
thing
that
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
mind
is
this
,
that
these
ten
horns
of
Persecution
of
the
Saints
,
it
did
first
begin
at
the
birth
of
Christ
in
that
Dragon
Herod
.
And
afterwards
the
spirit
and
power
of
the
Dragon
,
it
was
invested
or
seated
upon
this
Beast
,
he
being
the
first
head
which
the
Dragon
did
give
all
his
power
and
authority
,
and
his
seat
unto
.
That
it
,
the
same
spirit
of
reason
that
was
in
Herod
the
Dragon
,
it
was
in
the
seed
of
this
Beast
.
So
that
this
B
ast
having
the
same
spirit
of
Reason
in
him
,
as
the
Dragon
aforesaid
had
,
he
did
exercise
the
idolatry
,
blasphemy
,
and
persecution
of
the
Saints
,
as
the
Dragon
did
.
So
that
he
being
of
the
same
spirit
and
practice
as
the
Dragon
was
,
it
may
be
said
that
he
received
the
Dragons
seat
,
power
,
and
authority
.
He
being
the
first
head
that
succeeded
the
Dragon
;
For
this
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
know
,
that
this
spirit
of
the
Dragon
,
it
went
thorow
the
seed
of
all
those
seven
heads
.
And
all
that
persecution
that
was
acted
in
that
three
hundred
years
in
the
time
of
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
it
is
reckoned
all
but
unto
seven
heads
,
or
seven
beasts
,
though
more
wicked
kings
then
these
seven
might
persecute
the
Saints
in
those
Ten
Persecutions
,
in
that
three
hundred
years
.
Yet
they
are
all
included
in
those
seven
,
because
the
same
spirit
of
reason
that
was
in
the
Dragon
,
the
same
was
in
the
seven
.
And
so
in
the
seed
of
all
wicked
kings
,
so
that
they
all
acted
as
the
Dragon
did
,
in
blaspheming
the
living
God
,
and
persecuting
his
Saints
.
For
as
all
good
Kings
are
included
but
into
four
good
Beasts
,
as
I
said
before
,
So
likewise
all
wicked
persecuting
Kings
are
included
in
those
seven
heads
,
or
seven
wicked
beasts
,
they
being
of
the
same
seed
and
nature
as
the
Dragon
is
,
and
walk
in
the
same
steps
of
idolatry
,
blasphemy
,
and
persecution
,
as
he
did
.
They
may
be
said
all
of
them
to
receive
the
seat
,
power
,
and
authority
of
the
Dragon
,
which
is
no
other
but
the
spirit
of
reason
,
whose
original
is
from
the
fallen
Angel
,
though
called
a
Dragon
,
a
Serpent
,
a
Devil
,
the
seed
of
Reason
is
all
this
,
and
more
.
But
little
doth
man
think
that
the
spirit
of
reason
in
every
man
,
poor
and
rich
,
bond
or
free
,
high
or
low
,
King
or
people
,
is
the
devil
,
serpent
,
and
dragon
.
For
many
poor
men
have
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
in
them
,
onely
they
have
not
power
to
execute
it
upon
the
Saints
,
nor
his
fellow-creatures
.
Therefore
when
the
Spirit
doth
call
a
man
a
Dragon
,
or
a
beast
,
it
is
with
relation
to
that
power
that
is
invested
upon
,
or
in
a
King
,
or
Head-Magistrate
.
So
that
he
being
the
head
or
chief
above
all
others
,
he
hath
power
and
authority
to
do
good
or
hurt
.
And
according
as
his
authority
and
power
doth
act
it self
forth
on
this
earth
in
righteousness
,
justice
,
and
worshipping
the
true
God
,
He
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
a
good
Beast
,
good
King
,
or
good
Angel
.
So
on
the
contrary
,
if
the
power
and
authority
of
the
Head-Magistrate
doth
act
it self
forth
in
unrighteousness
,
and
injustice
,
and
idolatry
,
and
persecution
for
conscience
sake
,
he
is
called
by
the
spirit
an
evil
Beast
,
a
Serpent
,
a
Devil
,
a
Dragon
.
So
that
when
the
spirit
or
seed
of
Reason
doth
act
in
the
Head-Magistrate
like
a
Dragon
,
that
King
or
Head-Magistrate
may
be
said
to
be
a
Dragon
,
as
Herod
.
And
when
a
Head-Magistrate
doth
act
as
a
subtile
Serpent
,
he
may
be
called
a
Serpent
,
as
did
those
Jews
in
Christs
and
the
Apostles
time
.
And
when
a
Head-Magistrate
doth
act
as
a
devil
,
he
may
be
called
a
devil
,
as
murdering
Cain
in
point
of
w●●●ip
slew
his
brother
Abel
,
and
so
the
Jews
did
by
Christ
in
point
of
worship
.
Therefore
Christ
calls
those
Jews
which
were
Head-Magistrates
,
as
the
high
Priests
and
Levites
,
he
calls
them
serpents
,
devils
,
saying
,
they
were
of
their
father
the
devil
,
for
he
was
a
murderer
,
and
a
liar
from
the
beginning
.
Now
Cain
was
the
first
liar
and
murderer
,
and
so
the
first
devil
in
the
state
of
mortality
.
And
those
Jews
that
would
have
killed
Christ
,
were
the
children
of
Cain
,
therefore
called
devils
,
because
they
did
the
same
works
as
Cains
their
father
had
done
.
For
they
had
persecuted
and
killed
Prophets
and
righteous
men
,
and
so
they
did
Christ
himself
,
as
Peter
doth
relate
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
.
So
that
they
walked
in
the
way
of
their
father
Cain
,
therefore
called
devils
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
when
the
Spirit
of
Reason
doth
act
in
the
Head-Magistrate
,
as
a
Serpent
,
or
as
a
devils
,
or
as
a
Dragon
,
or
any
other
way
that
the
Scriptures
doth
brand
for
wickedness
,
it
is
all
acted
in
this
world
,
though
John
doth
say
he
saw
it
in
heaven
.
But
it
is
by
way
of
vision
,
but
the
wickedness
is
acted
in
this
earth
;
for
the
spirit
of
reason
which
is
the
devil
,
is
become
mortal
,
and
so
he
exercises
his
cruelties
and
murthers
upon
mortals
like
himself
.
But
it
is
said
to
be
in
heaven
,
because
the
first
original
of
reason
came
from
heaven
.
The
fallen
angels
nature
being
the
spirit
of
reason
fallen
,
it
became
mortal
,
and
so
hath
run
thorow
the
seed
of
mortality
,
and
so
acts
in
the
state
of
mortality
,
as
a
serpent
,
devil
,
or
dragon
.
And
is
said
by
the
Revelation
of
John
to
be
seen
in
heaven
,
because
the
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
the
original
of
it
,
came
from
heaven
,
but
the
things
acted
by
it
is
acted
in
this
earth
,
&c.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
NOw
the
spirit
of
reason
in
this
beast
that
did
arise
out
of
the
sea
,
to
whom
the
Dragon
gave
his
power
,
seat
,
and
authority
unto
,
he
is
said
to
be
like
unto
a
leopard
.
Now
a
leopards
a
speckled
or
spotted
creature
.
Now
this
beast
is
said
to
be
like
unto
a
leopard
,
in
regard
of
the
policy
which
he
did
exercise
to
gain
the
people
to
fight
for
him
and
his
image
:
For
he
seemed
to
the
people
to
be
very
religious
and
zealous
in
worship
,
but
it
was
to
images
of
wood
and
stone
.
Yet
this
form
of
worship
and
command
he
gave
to
the
people
to
worship
the
Image
,
they
were
as
white
spots
of
righteousness
.
And
his
threatning
of
those
that
would
not
bow
down
to
worship
the
Image
,
these
were
his
black
spots
So
that
he
in
this
regard
may
be
said
to
be
like
a
leopard
that
is
spotted
black
and
white
.
Black
to
the
Saints
,
but
white
to
those
that
received
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
his
right
hand
,
or
in
his
forehead
:
and
in
this
regard
he
may
be
said
to
be
like
a
leopard
.
Secondly
,
He
is
said
to
have
feet
as
it
were
the
feet
of
a
Bear
,
that
is
,
he
acted
as
a
Bear
doth
with
his
feet
.
That
is
,
to
claw
and
break
the
bones
of
that
in
pieces
which
he
hath
power
over
;
for
the
strength
and
mischief
of
a
Bear
it
lieth
most
in
his
feet
.
So
was
it
with
the
beast
,
he
by
his
Command
to
worship
the
Image
which
he
did
set
up
,
claw
and
break
the
bones
of
those
Saints
that
would
not
fall
down
and
worship
the
Image
,
by
persecution
,
imprisonment
,
and
death
it self
.
And
in
this
regard
he
may
be
said
to
have
feet
as
it
were
the
feet
of
a
Bear
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
said
,
And
his
mouth
was
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lyon
:
the
meaning
is
this
,
he
acted
with
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lyon
doth
.
That
is
,
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lyon
doth
roar
with
such
an
exceeding
great
and
terrible
noise
,
that
the
beasts
of
the
forrests
exceedingly
fear
and
tremble
at
the
noise
of
the
Lyon
that
cometh
out
of
his
mouth
;
So
likewise
the
roaring
noise
that
came
out
of
this
beasts
mouth
made
all
the
Saints
in
Asia
at
that
time
to
fear
and
tremble
:
For
there
was
gone
out
of
this
beasts
mouth
great
blasphemy
,
as
in
the
fifth
verse
,
And
a
Command
went
out
of
his
mouth
that
they
should
worship
the
Dragon
,
who
gave
his
power
,
seat
,
and
authority
unto
this
beast
.
And
in
regard
the
Dragons
power
,
seat
,
and
authority
was
given
and
established
upon
this
beast
,
there
went
a
Command
out
of
this
beasts
mouth
,
that
all
people
should
worship
the
beast
,
as
they
did
the
dragon
,
as
in
the
fourth
verse
of
this
chapter
.
So
that
the
mouth
of
this
beast
may
be
said
to
be
like
the
mouth
of
a
Lyon
.
For
these
his
Commands
to
worship
devils
,
and
blasphemies
against
the
living
God
,
proceeded
out
of
the
beasts
mouth
,
even
as
the
floods
of
water
did
out
of
the
dragons
mouth
.
And
in
this
regard
the
beast
may
be
said
to
have
a
mouth
like
the
mouth
of
a
Lyon
.
Now
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
this
beast
had
one
of
his
heads
as
it
were
wounded
unto
death
.
Now
it
is
to
be
minded
,
that
it
was
but
as
it
were
,
nor
was
thought
unto
death
,
but
his
head
were
not
quite
dead
;
if
he
had
,
he
would
have
done
no
more
mischief
to
the
Saints
.
But
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
,
so
that
the
world
did
the
more
wonder
after
him
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
beast
?
Who
is
able
to
make
war
with
him
?
Now
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
minde
who
it
was
that
did
give
this
beast
that
deadly
wound
in
his
head
,
and
yet
was
healed
again
.
It
was
the
faith
and
patience
of
the
Saints
that
did
give
him
this
deadly
wound
,
in
that
they
would
not
worship
the
beast
,
nor
his
image
,
but
did
suffer
persecution
unto
the
death
joyfully
.
So
that
this
beast
was
sick
with
torment
of
soul
,
in
that
he
could
not
bring
them
from
the
faith
of
Jesus
to
worship
devils
,
nor
to
submit
to
his
will
,
so
that
he
was
wounded
almost
to
death
.
So
that
he
was
weary
of
persecuting
the
Saints
,
his
Conscience
being
so
wounded
he
gave
over
persecuting
for
a
season
,
until
his
Conscience
was
healed
again
.
And
though
it
be
said
,
that
he
had
a
wound
by
a
sword
,
and
did
live
,
it
was
no
other
sword
but
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
which
was
in
the
Saints
.
Even
the
faith
of
Jesus
which
enabled
them
to
suffer
with
cheerfulness
the
spoyling
of
their
goods
,
and
not
loving
their
lives
unto
the
death
,
rather
than
to
worship
the
beast
,
or
his
image
.
And
this
was
that
deadly
wound
that
the
beast
had
in
his
head
:
and
this
was
the
first
day
,
and
one
of
the
ten
days
tribulation
the
Saints
did
undergo
.
For
when
men
suffer
meerly
for
their
faith
of
Jesus
,
or
in
innocency
of
minde
in
matter
of
worship
,
they
do
by
their
sufferings
wound
the
persecutors
soules
more
,
than
if
they
should
turn
again
and
fight
with
a
sword
of
steel
.
So
that
it
wa●
the
Saints
patient
sufferings
that
did
give
this
beast
as
John
speaketh
of
,
that
deadly
wound
in
his
head
.
But
after
a
season
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
.
That
is
,
after
the
plague
of
his
heart
was
over
,
that
he
saw
he
should
not
die
.
He
grew
more
worse
,
much
like
Pharaoh
,
when
Moses
had
taken
away
the
Plague
from
him
and
his
people
,
his
heart
was
hardened
,
and
made
more
cruel
and
worse
.
So
was
it
with
this
Beast
,
when
his
conscience
had
the
fear
of
the
present
death
taken
off
him
,
so
that
he
was
healed
as
to
that
,
Then
he
grew
worse
then
he
was
before
.
For
now
his
mouth
uttered
blasphemy
,
and
power
was
given
unto
him
,
to
continue
forty
two
months
,
as
in
verse
the
fifth
.
These
forty
two
months
hath
relation
to
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
.
For
the
spirit
and
power
of
this
beast
,
did
run
thorow
the
loins
of
all
them
seven
heads
;
they
all
being
partakers
of
the
Dragons
power
,
seat
,
and
authority
.
For
it
runs
thorow
the
loins
of
al
wicked
Beasts
,
or
wicked
Head-Magistrates
.
For
they
have
all
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
even
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
,
though
not
in
such
a
measure
as
the
Dragon
hath
.
So
that
the
power
of
this
beast
should
continue
in
himself
,
and
in
others
forty
two
months
.
That
was
all
the
days
of
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
which
time
was
the
same
,
as
the
two
Prophets
did
prophesie
,
which
is
said
to
be
forty
two
months
.
Which
time
was
as
long
as
the
Apostles
Commission
did
last
,
about
three
hundred
years
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
as
I
have
shewed
in
The
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
BUt
in
the
sixth
verse
,
the
〈◊〉
that
was
healed
of
his
deadly
wound
,
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
Name
,
and
his
Tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwelt
in
heaven
.
So
that
you
may
see
now
this
Beast
was
healed
of
his
wound
,
he
was
worse
,
and
blasphemed
more
against
the
living
God
,
and
against
his
Tabernacle
;
Which
Tabernacle
was
the
body
of
Christ
.
And
those
that
dwelt
in
heaven
are
the
Saints
,
who
worshipped
by
faith
in
the
Tabernacle
of
God
which
is
in
heaven
.
Therefore
said
to
dwell
in
heaven
,
and
in
the
seventh
verse
,
It
was
given
him
,
that
is
the
Beast
aforesaid
,
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
,
and
power
was
given
him
over
all
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
.
Now
the
Beast
being
recovered
of
that
wound
the
Saints
did
give
him
,
he
comes
on
a
fresh
and
makes
war
against
them
.
Not
onely
in
blaspheming
against
the
living
God
,
or
living
Jesus
,
whom
the
Saints
did
worship
and
serve
,
and
would
not
worship
,
and
serve
him
.
Therefore
he
makes
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
overcomes
them
.
That
is
,
causeth
all
those
he
could
light
of
,
to
deny
their
Faith
in
Jesus
,
and
worship
as
he
would
have
them
,
or
else
they
must
be
put
to
death
;
So
that
he
did
overcome
many
of
the
Saints
,
and
put
them
to
death
;
For
power
was
given
him
over
all
kindreds
,
tongues
,
and
nations
.
That
is
,
he
had
power
over
all
other
people
,
but
those
that
worshipped
Jesus
,
To
command
them
to
worship
him
,
and
that
worship
he
did
set
up
,
and
all
people
but
the
Saints
did
obey
.
Some
for
fear
,
and
some
for
love
,
but
all
did
obey
to
worship
the
beast
,
onely
those
that
had
faith
in
Jesus
,
therefore
they
were
overcome
and
killed
by
this
beast
.
But
the
others
,
the
kindreds
,
tongues
,
&
nations
saved
their
lives
,
for
the
world
wandred
after
the
beast
,
his
power
was
so
great
.
So
that
all
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
Life
of
the
Lamb
,
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
as
in
the
eighth
verse
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
the
spirit
of
reason
in
this
beast
,
and
in
all
other
beasts
,
or
Head-Magistrates
that
are
of
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
should
have
such
power
over
the
dark
reason
of
man
,
to
worship
him
,
and
the
image
he
doth
set
up
.
And
the
whole
world
lying
in
ignorance
and
darkness
,
they
are
thorow
their
ignorance
ready
and
willing
to
worship
any
thing
,
that
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
the
Head-Magistrate
shall
command
them
.
And
the
ignorance
and
darkness
of
men
in
point
of
worship
,
is
so
numerous
,
that
hardly
any
can
be
seen
in
the
world
but
idolaters
.
So
that
it
may
be
said
,
that
all
that
dwell
on
the
earth
doth
worship
the
beast
,
none
excepted
but
those
whose
names
are
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
which
are
but
few
in
comparison
.
For
the
worshippers
of
the
true
God
,
are
but
few
in
comparison
of
those
that
worship
the
devil
.
For
the
spirit
of
reason
is
the
devil
,
and
what
image
or
form
of
worship
is
set
up
by
the
spirit
of
reason
in
the
Head-Magistrate
,
having
no
Commission
from
God
,
it
is
but
of
the
devils
setting
up
.
And
who
ever
doth
bow
down
to
worship
in
that
manner
and
form
,
they
do
but
worship
the
Beast
and
his
image
,
and
so
worship
devils
.
And
is
not
the
whole
world
at
this
day
,
as
well
as
at
that
time
,
as
well
those
that
profess
themselves
Christians
,
as
well
as
Heathen
,
Turks
,
and
Pagans
under
that
darkness
of
minde
,
as
to
worship
false
gods
,
idols
,
and
devils
?
So
that
the
whole
world
may
be
said
to
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
though
not
all
one
kinde
of
image
.
For
every
Opinion
of
Religion
in
the
world
hath
one
image
or
other
to
worship
,
in
stead
of
God
.
And
it
must
needs
be
so
,
because
the
world
doth
not
know
the
true
God
in
his
form
and
nature
,
therefore
they
worship
devils
in
stead
of
God
,
though
in
divers
forms
and
manner
.
But
I
would
have
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
mind
,
that
when
I
say
all
the
world
,
the
Elect
Seed
are
excepted
.
For
the
Seed
of
Faith
are
not
counted
the
world
,
though
they
be
in
the
world
.
As
Christ
said
,
I
pray
not
for
the
world
,
but
for
them
thou
hast
given
me
out
of
the
world
,
and
that
thou
wouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
of
the
world
.
So
that
the
Scriptures
doth
never
count
the
Saints
the
world
,
though
they
be
in
the
world
.
So
that
the
Scriptures
may
say
,
that
all
the
world
wandred
after
the
beast
,
for
all
the
world
doth
wander
after
one
false
worship
or
other
,
but
those
that
have
their
names
written
in
the
book
of
Life
.
Now
how
shall
a
man
know
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
but
in
that
he
knoweth
the
true
God
,
and
how
to
worship
the
true
God
without
any
idolatry
?
Can
he
know
things
of
this
nature
but
by
a
Commission
from
God
?
surely
no.
And
here
lieth
the
comfort
that
the
Seed
of
Faith
have
in
this
life
,
by
a
Commission
from
God
.
By
faith
they
know
their
names
were
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
That
is
,
they
are
to
look
no
further
than
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
that
is
,
to
the
first
Adam
;
they
being
of
his
seed
are
not
counted
by
the
revelation
of
Faith
,
to
be
the
world
.
It
is
the
seed
of
the
serpent
that
is
called
by
the
Spirit
the
world
,
and
not
the
seed
of
Adam
.
So
that
the
Seed
of
Faith
are
those
that
died
in
the
first
Adam
,
yet
their
names
were
written
in
his
Seed
;
and
Christ
the
second
Adam
,
he
being
the
quickening
Spirit
of
that
Seed
.
And
as
the
Seed
of
Faith
was
dead
in
the
first
Adam
,
so
likewise
the
same
Seed
is
quickened
again
by
the
second
Adam
.
And
so
made
alive
again
,
and
may
be
said
to
be
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
of
the
Lamb
,
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
It
is
said
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
with
relation
to
righteous
Abel
being
slain
.
So
that
who
ever
is
of
Adams
seed
,
is
of
Abels
seed
;
and
who
ever
is
of
Abels
seed
,
he
may
be
said
to
have
his
name
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
of
the
Lamb
,
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
For
the
Seed
of
Faith
doth
go
no
further
to
finde
his
name
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
than
to
righteous
Abel
.
For
who
ever
goeth
further
to
finde
his
eternal
Life
,
he
will
come
short
of
it
,
and
never
finde
it
.
I
give
this
hint
to
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
onely
to
let
them
see
where
the
Book
of
Life
is
,
and
where
they
may
finde
their
names
written
,
and
not
to
go
at
rovers
beyond
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
But
go
to
the
first
Adam
as
Moses
speaketh
of
,
and
not
as
the
imagination
of
Reason
doth
.
For
who
ever
goeth
beyond
Adam
to
finde
his
name
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
he
will
never
finde
it
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
eighth
verse
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
I
Shall
pass
by
the
two
following
verses
,
there
being
nothing
in
them
but
what
is
commonly
known
;
therefore
in
the
next
place
I
shall
come
to
the
eleventh
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
And
I
beheld
another
beast
coming
up
out
of
the
earth
,
and
he
had
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
and
he
spake
as
a
Dragon
.
This
beast
is
said
to
come
out
of
the
earth
,
because
his
power
and
dominion
was
most
upon
dry
land
.
Therefore
said
to
come
up
out
of
the
earth
,
as
the
other
beast
did
arise
out
of
the
sea
.
But
this
beast
had
the
same
spirit
of
reason
in
a
high
nature
,
as
the
other
beast
bad
,
and
as
the
dragon
had
,
and
walked
in
the
same
steps
,
or
worse
,
than
the
other
beast
did
,
and
exercised
the
same
authority
,
or
worse
than
the
dragon
did
.
Yet
he
had
two
horns
like
a
Lamb.
That
is
,
he
did
appear
at
his
first
coming
into
his
Seat
,
more
Lamb-like
than
the
other
beast
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
,
did
.
That
is
,
he
made
a
shew
at
his
first
appearance
,
as
if
he
would
have
been
more
meek
and
merciful
to
the
Saints
that
worshipped
Jesus
,
than
the
other
beast
was
.
So
that
the
Saints
had
some
little
hopes
that
he
would
have
let
them
exercise
their
Worship
,
buy
and
sell
,
and
trade
,
without
taking
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
their
foreheads
,
or
in
their
hands
.
And
it
is
very
like
they
had
some
little
space
of
time
at
his
first
coming
in
,
to
worship
,
buy
and
sell
,
and
trade
.
For
it
is
not
to
be
understood
,
that
the
Saints
were
always
persecuted
and
put
to
death
;
if
they
had
,
they
would
have
been
all
extirpated
out
of
the
world
before
three
hundred
years
were
expired
.
So
that
there
was
sometimes
more
liberty
than
at
others
,
as
there
hath
been
in
all
Ages
.
So
that
the
two
horns
of
his
power
did
seem
to
be
like
a
Lamb
,
as
if
they
would
do
but
little
hurt
;
for
no
man
doth
so
much
fear
the
horns
of
a
Lamb
,
as
they
do
the
horns
of
a
Bull
:
for
the
horns
signifie
Power
.
Now
these
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
they
did
signifie
quietness
in
Religion
,
and
peace
in
the
Civil
State
.
So
that
this
beast
appearing
with
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
it
gave
great
hopes
to
the
Saints
that
they
should
have
liberty
of
Conscience
to
worship
Jesus
And
peace
in
the
natural
or
temporal
State
,
to
buy
and
sell
,
and
trade
freely
one
with
the
other
.
As
these
two
Powers
did
signifie
the
spiritual
power
,
and
the
temporal
power
,
they
being
the
two
horns
like
a
Lamb.
But
this
beast
he
spake
as
a
Dragon
.
And
in
the
twelfth
verse
,
He
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
beast
before
him
,
and
causeth
the
earth
,
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
beast
,
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
.
Now
what
the
power
of
the
first
beast
was
,
I
have
shewed
before
.
But
in
the
thirteenth
verse
,
And
he
doth
great
wonders
,
so
that
he
maketh
fire
come
down
from
heaven
on
the
earth
,
in
the
sight
of
men
.
Now
these
wonders
that
was
done
by
this
beast
who
had
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
they
were
but
counterfeit
Wonders
,
and
no
real
thing
.
For
the
imagination
of
man
may
do
seemingly
great
things
to
the
sight
of
the
dark
minde
of
man
.
There
may
be
wonderful
strange
things
produced
by
the
imagination
of
reason
.
When
the
minde
is
exercised
upon
a
Religious
score
,
they
may
do
seeming
Wonders
and
Miracles
,
as
they
do
by
their
imagination
upon
a
natural
account
.
Did
not
the
Magicians
and
Southsayers
in
Egypt
by
their
imagination
do
many
seeming
miracles
,
as
Moses
did
?
Did
not
they
cause
Frogs
seemingly
to
appear
before
Pharaoh
,
as
Moses
did
?
and
many
other
things
as
Moses
did
?
But
this
the
Reader
may
understand
,
that
the
Frogs
that
Moses
brought
upon
Pharaoh
,
they
were
real
substances
alive
:
But
the
Magicians
Frogs
which
they
brought
up
in
the
sight
of
Pharaoh
,
they
were
but
shadows
like
Frogs
,
without
substance
.
But
the
minde
of
Pharaoh
and
his
people
being
ignorant
and
dark
,
took
the
shadow
for
substance
.
But
if
mens
mindes
be
not
as
dark
as
pitch
,
they
may
know
that
the
Egyptians
miracles
were
nothing
else
but
shadows
presented
to
the
dark
phantasie
of
man
,
by
the
imagination
of
natural
art
and
figure
.
For
if
the
things
the
Magicians
did
before
Pharoah
,
and
the
people
,
had
been
any
thing
but
shadows
,
The
people
of
the
land
,
and
the
King
would
have
been
as
much
troubled
to
get
away
the
Frogs
,
and
other
things
that
the
Magicians
brought
upon
Egypt
,
as
they
were
with
those
Frogs
,
and
other
things
that
Moses
brought
upon
Egypt
.
But
it
may
be
clear
to
those
that
are
not
as
dark
as
pitch
,
that
all
those
things
which
the
Magicians
of
Egypt
did
,
were
nothing
else
but
shadows
,
meerly
produced
by
natural
magick
;
for
when
the
thing
was
over
,
the
shadow
was
vanished
also
.
So
that
the
people
heard
,
nor
saw
no
more
of
the
Magicians
Frogs
.
So
likewise
when
the
imagination
of
reason
is
exercised
upon
a
religious
account
,
though
it
be
in
the
way
of
idolatry
,
many
strange
things
may
be
atcheived
and
attained
unto
where
the
imagination
of
reason
is
religiously
bent
.
For
these
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
did
signifie
zeal
in
Religion
,
though
in
an
idolatrous
way
.
So
that
this
beast
being
studious
of
Religion
,
did
by
the
strength
of
his
imagination
,
and
his
diabolical
holiness
.
He
exercising
his
minde
more
upon
idolatry
and
worshipping
of
images
,
then
the
other
beast
did
before
him
.
So
that
this
beast
with
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
could
go
further
in
his
religious
imagination
,
then
the
other
beast
did
.
And
deceive
the
people
more
by
a
way
of
lying
signs
and
wonders
,
so
that
the
people
took
this
beast
to
be
more
god-like
then
the
other
;
for
this
beast
did
seem
to
make
fire
come
down
from
heaven
on
the
earth
,
in
the
sight
of
men
.
He
did
this
upon
a
religious
account
to
deceive
the
people
,
as
the
Egyptians
did
upon
a
temporal
account
,
as
I
said
before
.
That
is
,
he
went
to
imitate
the
Prophet
Elijah
to
bring
fire
from
heaven
in
the
sight
of
men
,
as
Elijah
did
,
even
as
the
Magicians
of
Egypt
did
imitate
Moses
.
But
this
fire
the
beast
brought
from
heaven
,
it
was
no
real
thing
,
but
onely
a
shadow
or
likeness
of
fire
,
as
the
Egyptians
was
.
For
this
fire
that
he
brought
from
heaven
,
it
did
no
body
no
hurt
,
onely
dazled
the
phantasies
of
them
that
saw
it
with
a
shadow
of
fire
,
but
no
substance
.
Even
as
the
Egyptians
did
in
the
temporal
.
But
the
fire
Elijah
brought
from
heaven
,
it
burnt
up
two
Captains
and
their
fifties
,
because
the
fire
that
came
from
heaven
it
was
a
real
substance
,
and
did
execution
.
But
a
shadow
doth
nothing
but
deceive
the
phantasie
of
man
for
the
present
.
As
in
the
fourteenth
verse
,
And
deceived
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
,
by
the
means
of
those
miracles
which
he
had
power
to
do
in
the
sight
of
the
beast
,
saying
to
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
,
that
they
should
make
an
image
to
the
beast
,
which
had
a
wound
by
a
Sword
,
and
did
live
.
In
this
14
verse
he
had
power
to
command
the
people
to
make
an
image
,
and
to
dedicate
it
to
the
beast
that
received
the
wound
with
a
Sword
,
and
did
live
.
And
in
the
fifteenth
verse
,
he
would
shew
another
sign
or
miracle
that
should
deceive
the
people
more
then
the
former
sign
of
bringing
fire
from
heaven
on
the
earth
in
the
fight
of
men
.
So
that
he
would
deceive
their
dark
understandings
,
for
he
had
power
to
give
life
to
the
image
of
the
beast
,
that
the
image
of
the
beast
should
both
speak
,
and
cause
that
as
many
as
would
not
worship
the
Image
of
the
beast
,
should
be
killed
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
THis
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
the
Image
that
this
beast
with
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
did
cause
to
be
made
and
set
up
,
the
Image
was
the
same
form
and
likeness
,
though
made
of
wood
or
stone
,
as
that
beast
was
of
that
received
a
wound
by
a
Sword
,
and
did
live
.
And
that
beast
was
a
man
,
and
the
Image
of
that
man
did
this
beast
cause
to
be
set
up
to
be
worshipped
.
For
that
beast
with
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
had
power
by
his
subtile
and
diabolical
inchantments
,
to
make
this
Image
of
the
first
beast
to
speak
.
And
by
the
speech
of
the
Image
it
should
cause
that
as
many
as
would
not
worship
the
Image
of
the
beast
,
that
is
,
the
form
of
this
Image
of
a
man
,
should
be
killed
;
now
this
seemeth
very
strange
to
the
minde
of
man
,
and
so
it
did
to
those
people
in
that
time
,
that
the
wisdom
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
should
by
his
witchcraft-power
in
point
of
Religion
and
worship
,
to
make
an
Image
which
the
work-man
hath
made
with
his
own
hands
,
for
to
speak
.
It
cannot
chuse
but
to
cause
ignorant
,
and
dark-minded
people
to
be
deceived
,
and
to
fall
down
and
worship
it
;
They
supposing
that
the
Spirit
of
the
holy
Gods
doth
come
into
it
,
at
,
or
in
its
season
,
and
speak
to
the
people
,
so
that
they
are
fully
perswaded
,
that
it
is
the
spirit
of
the
holy
Gods
that
speaketh
in
it
.
So
that
they
fall
down
and
worship
it
,
not
thinking
that
the
imagination
,
power
,
and
authority
of
the
beast
hath
out-witted
them
;
for
the
beast
did
make
an
Image
of
the
other
beast
,
aforesaid
,
and
did
set
it
apart
,
or
dedicated
it
of
purpose
for
a
God
to
be
worshipped
.
And
made
Priests
overseers
of
it
,
and
consecrated
the
Image
by
the
Priests
in
a
holy
manner
.
And
some
boy
or
childe
,
had
a
way
to
go
into
the
Image
,
and
speak
in
it
such
words
as
the
beast
,
and
the
priests
should
order
the
childe
to
speak
.
So
that
the
childe
must
speak
thorow
the
mouth
of
the
Image
,
as
if
the
Image
did
speak
it self
.
Just
like
unto
a
wooden
puppet
in
a
play
.
But
as
the
Scriptures
saith
,
none
of
their
Images
doth
,
nor
can
speak
thorow
the
throat
.
But
secresie
between
the
beast
and
the
priests
,
might
keep
the
thing
so
close
,
that
the
people
might
know
nothing
but
that
the
Image
did
speak
it self
.
And
so
they
being
bewitched
with
ignorance
,
and
darkness
,
and
deceived
by
this
policy
,
they
do
worship
the
Image
.
And
so
much
the
more
,
because
the
Image
did
speak
,
and
the
words
that
the
Image
did
speak
,
they
must
be
such
words
as
he
that
gave
order
to
make
it
,
would
have
it
speak
.
That
is
,
to
worship
the
Image
in
the
spiritual
,
and
to
command
all
people
small
and
great
,
bond
and
free
,
rich
and
poor
,
in
the
temporal
to
receive
a
mark
in
their
right
hand
,
or
in
their
foreheads
,
as
in
the
sixteenth
verse
.
So
that
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
save
he
that
had
the
mark
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
,
as
in
the
17.
verse
.
These
were
the
things
that
the
Image
must
,
and
did
speak
,
and
these
were
the
miracles
that
this
beast
wrought
in
the
eyes
of
the
people
,
whereby
they
were
deceived
.
For
these
seemed
to
be
great
miracles
,
and
so
they
were
,
to
that
which
knoweth
not
the
true
God
,
for
great
things
may
be
accomplished
by
the
spirit
of
reason
in
man
,
if
backed
with
the
authority
and
power
of
the
nation
.
But
greater
things
then
these
have
been
acted
in
this
nation
upon
a
spiritual
account
,
and
more
spiritual
wonders
and
miracles
have
been
wrought
by
the
spirit
of
reason
in
John
Robins
,
John
Tancy
,
and
others
,
For
they
have
been
able
by
that
spiritual
witchcraft-power
,
to
present
half
Moons
,
Stars
burning
,
shining
lights
to
the
fancy
of
people
.
Also
John
Robins
hath
presented
by
his
spiritual
witchcraft-power
the
form
of
a
Dragon
,
and
the
form
of
a
serpent
,
and
thick
darkness
,
with
divers
other
lying
signs
,
and
wonders
.
I
call
them
lying
signs
,
because
they
were
but
shadows
,
and
no
real
thing
or
substance
.
Onely
things
produced
out
of
the
strength
of
his
own
imagination
,
it
being
stronger
then
others
,
it
did
subject
the
imaginations
of
others
under
it
;
And
so
they
were
deceived
by
it
,
their
phantasies
being
dazled
,
and
over
powered
by
his
knowledge
and
wisdom
,
in
the
dark
power
of
reason
,
the
devil
.
He
could
present
to
their
dazled
phantasies
,
such
like
shapes
and
signs
,
as
aforementioned
.
Likewise
it
was
in
John
Tancy
his
heart
,
to
have
offered
up
his
son
to
a
diabolical
Diety
,
that
he
might
attain
to
a
greater
and
higher
spiritual
power
,
then
he
had
yet
attained
unto
.
With
other
strange
things
he
did
,
and
would
have
done
,
had
not
the
Law
of
the
Land
been
against
such
things
,
to
put
them
to
death
.
He
would
have
done
much
like
Manasses
,
2
Kings
21.6
.
who
made
his
son
pass
thorow
the
fire
:
So
that
wonderful
strange
things
may
be
attained
unto
by
the
spirit
of
reason
in
man
,
when
it
is
religiously
about
.
But
I
shall
speak
no
more
of
these
things
here
,
onely
these
few
lines
are
to
let
the
Reader
to
see
what
strange
things
hath
been
acted
here
in
England
,
by
men
upon
a
religious
account
,
and
many
more
which
I
will
not
mention
now
.
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
BUt
I
shall
open
a
little
what
is
meant
by
receiving
the
mark
of
the
Beast
in
the
right
hand
,
or
in
the
forehead
.
The
mark
of
the
beast
is
this
,
when
a
Head
Magistrate
or
Chief
Council
in
a
Nation
or
Kingdom
,
shall
set
up
by
his
or
their
power
and
authority
,
a
Set-form
of
Worship
,
he
or
they
having
no
Commission
from
God
so
to
do
.
And
shall
cause
the
people
by
their
power
and
authority
,
both
small
and
great
,
bond
and
free
,
to
worship
after
this
maner
of
Worship
that
is
set
up
by
authority
,
as
this
beast
did
,
else
they
shall
be
persecuted
or
killed
.
This
Form
of
Worship
so
set
up
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
it
may
,
and
is
called
by
the
Spirit
An
Image
,
for
all
people
to
worship
,
by
vertue
of
that
Power
that
did
set
it
up
.
For
this
I
must
say
,
that
all
manner
of
Forms
of
Worship
which
are
set
up
by
men
who
have
no
Commission
from
God
,
they
are
but
Idols
and
Images
;
And
who
ever
doth
worship
God
in
those
Forms
of
Worship
set
up
by
Non
commissionated
men
,
they
may
be
said
to
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
the
right
hand
,
or
in
the
forehead
.
But
there
was
alwayes
in
most
parts
of
the
earth
one
Supream
Power
in
all
Nations
,
that
had
power
to
set
up
Form
of
Worship
,
as
an
Image
,
and
to
command
and
compel
all
those
that
were
under
their
power
,
to
worship
the
Image
set
up
by
the
Power
,
or
by
the
Beast
.
For
all
Head-Magistrates
are
called
Beasts
,
as
well
as
Kings
,
else
the
people
have
not
been
suffered
to
buy
,
nor
sell
,
but
have
been
persecuted
and
killed
,
even
as
they
were
at
that
time
by
the
beast
that
had
two
horns
like
a
Lamb.
For
whosoever
would
not
receive
his
mark
,
either
in
his
forehead
,
or
his
right
hand
;
that
is
,
if
they
would
not
worship
the
Image
set
up
by
the
beast
,
they
should
be
killed
,
or
not
suffered
to
buy
nor
sell
:
That
is
,
not
to
trade
;
which
is
as
bad
to
some
as
death
it self
.
So
hath
it
been
ever
since
,
and
will
be
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
little
or
much
.
For
let
the
Reader
consider
,
how
many
have
lost
their
lives
for
not
submitting
to
the
Worship
,
or
as
I
may
say
Image
,
that
hath
been
set
up
by
the
Papists
!
The
multitude
of
people
that
Power
hath
slain
and
persecuted
upon
that
account
,
are
hardly
to
be
numbred
by
man
.
So
likewise
the
Episcopal
Power
of
Worship
,
hath
for
their
Image
persecuted
and
put
to
death
many
.
Also
the
Presbytery
for
their
Worship
,
or
Image
,
have
persecuted
and
put
to
death
many
,
witness
New-England
,
Scotland
,
and
other
places
.
The
Independent
also
for
his
Worship
,
or
Image
,
hath
been
guilty
of
persecution
.
The
Baptist
they
also
have
been
guilty
of
persecution
for
his
Image
or
Worship
,
witness
that
one
particular
of
James
Naylor
.
For
that
little
Parliament
that
punished
him
,
were
most
of
them
Independents
and
Baptists
;
so
that
all
men
when
they
are
in
power
fall
to
persecution
for
Religion
,
if
men
differ
from
them
in
point
of
Worship
.
And
as
for
the
Ranter
and
Quaker
they
never
were
in
power
,
so
that
their
persecuting
spirits
for
Religion
cannot
be
seen
;
yet
all
these
seven
Churches
have
an
Image
to
worship
.
That
is
,
they
every
one
of
them
doth
set
up
a
several
Form
of
Worship
,
but
all
false
;
for
none
of
them
knoweth
the
true
God
,
neither
hath
any
of
them
a
Commission
from
God
to
set
up
such
a
Form
of
Worship
as
they
do
.
So
that
all
Forms
of
Worship
in
what
manner
soever
,
that
are
set
up
by
Non-commissionated
men
,
who
are
not
authorized
of
God
,
their
Forms
are
but
Images
or
Idols
,
and
the
Worshippers
are
Idolaters
,
and
doth
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
either
in
the
forehead
,
or
in
the
right
hand
.
For
the
spirit
of
reason
in
man
,
is
the
Beast
that
sets
up
Worship
as
an
Image
,
let
it
be
in
high
,
or
low
,
but
more
especially
in
higher
Powers
,
who
have
power
to
command
people
to
worship
his
Image
.
And
in
so
doing
,
they
do
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
their
foreheads
,
or
right
hand
.
Now
a
man
may
be
said
to
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
his
forehead
,
when
as
a
man
doth
worship
in
that
form
and
manner
as
is
set
up
by
the
beasts
authority
willingly
,
then
doth
a
man
receive
the
mark
in
his
forehead
.
And
when
a
man
receives
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
his
right
hand
,
it
is
when
men
doth
worship
,
and
bow
down
to
that
form
of
worship
,
or
Image
set
up
by
the
beast
against
a
mans
own
mind
or
unwillingly
,
for
fear
he
shall
suffer
if
he
do
it
not
.
This
is
to
receive
the
mark
of
the
Beast
in
his
right
hand
.
For
if
the
mark
of
the
Beast
be
not
seen
in
the
forehead
,
or
in
the
right
hand
,
they
shall
either
be
killed
,
or
not
suffered
to
trade
.
That
is
,
to
buy
and
sell
,
one
of
these
he
must
be
sure
to
suffer
if
he
hath
not
the
mark
in
either
of
those
two
places
,
aforesaid
.
That
is
,
if
the
people
doth
not
come
to
the
publick
worship
set
up
by
the
Beast
,
either
willingly
or
unwillingly
,
it
was
known
that
they
had
not
received
the
mark
of
the
Beast
,
neither
in
the
forehead
,
nor
in
the
right
hand
.
It
is
called
the
right
hand
,
because
the
right
hand
is
that
that
subscribes
or
writes
his
name
to
any
thing
of
concernment
.
So
that
no
man
should
buy
or
sell
,
save
him
that
had
the
mark
,
or
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
.
Now
observe
,
he
that
had
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
,
were
those
men
that
were
in
offices
and
places
in
the
Beasts
dominions
,
or
that
had
a
badge
of
the
Beasts
arms
upon
them
.
For
they
knew
the
number
of
Beasts
which
had
succeeded
even
to
the
day
or
time
of
that
beast
,
so
that
they
knew
the
number
of
his
name
,
and
how
many
Beasts
were
past
before
him
.
So
that
those
that
had
Commissions
for
offices
and
places
of
trust
,
were
those
that
had
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
because
they
had
the
Beasts
hand
to
those
Commissions
,
for
to
authorize
them
in
their
places
:
and
those
that
had
the
number
of
his
name
,
were
those
that
wore
a
badge
of
his
arms
,
signifying
what
number
of
Kings
loins
this
Beast
did
come
thorow
.
So
that
none
but
those
that
had
received
the
mark
,
as
aforesaid
,
and
those
that
had
the
Beasts
warrants
for
Offices
.
And
those
that
had
the
number
of
his
name
,
as
aforesaid
,
were
to
have
the
priviledge
to
buy
and
sell
,
&c.
CHAP.
XL.
VErse
the
eighteenth
,
Here
is
wisdom
.
Let
him
that
hath
understanding
count
the
number
of
the
beast
,
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
,
and
his
number
is
six
hundred
threescore
and
six
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
the
interpretation
of
this
verse
.
Observe
in
the
first
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
saw
in
his
vision
a
beast
arise
out
of
the
sea
having
seven
heads
.
Which
seven
heads
did
signifie
seven
Kings
or
seven
Beasts
,
that
should
have
ten
horns
.
Which
ten
horns
did
signifie
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
in
the
primitive
times
so
called
;
Yet
we
finde
in
this
chapter
but
three
of
these
Beasts
,
which
acted
their
parts
in
persecuting
the
Saints
,
though
all
the
seven
heads
did
persecute
the
Saints
.
Also
in
the
last
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
includes
all
these
seven
beasts
into
one
beast
,
saying
,
Let
him
that
hath
understanding
count
the
number
of
the
beast
,
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
.
It
must
needs
be
the
number
of
a
man
,
because
man
is
called
a
beast
,
either
a
good
beast
or
an
evil
beast
,
as
I
have
said
before
concerning
the
four
good
beasts
,
they
signified
all
good
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
,
were
all
included
in
those
four
good
Beasts
.
So
likewise
all
evil
Kings
and
evil
Magistrates
,
are
included
in
those
seven
heads
,
which
the
beast
had
that
arose
out
of
the
Sea
.
Further
,
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
doth
include
all
evil
Kings
and
evil
Magistrates
into
one
evil
beast
.
Shewing
that
there
is
but
one
evil
beast
,
in
whom
the
evil
spirit
doth
raign
in
persecuting
men
for
conscience
sake
,
because
they
wil
not
worship
the
beasts
Image
.
So
that
you
that
can
discern
between
the
spirit
of
reason
,
and
the
Spirit
of
Faith
.
For
these
two
Spirits
lye
both
hid
in
their
two
Seeds
,
to
wit
,
the
Spirit
of
Faith
in
the
Seed
of
God
,
and
the
spirit
of
reason
in
the
seed
of
the
serpent-angel
,
or
devil
.
And
according
as
these
two
Spirits
doth
work
,
or
operate
in
man
,
man
comes
to
be
a
good
beast
,
or
an
evil
beast
.
So
that
who
ever
doth
discern
clearly
between
the
two
Seeds
,
may
read
,
or
count
the
number
of
the
good
Beast
,
and
the
number
of
the
evil
beast
.
For
this
I
say
,
they
are
both
but
two
men
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
good
man
,
and
an
evil
man
.
Because
the
good
Spirit
runneth
thorow
the
line
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
and
causeth
good
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
,
and
all
others
of
that
Seed
to
do
well
,
and
to
worship
God
aright
,
as
David
did
,
and
not
to
persecute
men
for
Conscience
sake
.
So
on
the
contrary
,
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
the
devil
,
it
runneth
thorow
the
line
of
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
causeth
evil
Kings
,
and
evil
Head-Magistrates
,
and
others
,
to
do
injustice
,
and
to
worship
a
false
God
,
and
persecute
for
Conscience
sake
,
as
king
Ahab
did
.
So
that
all
good
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
who
have
been
guided
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
though
many
thousands
of
them
,
they
may
be
counted
by
the
Spirit
,
but
one
good
beast
.
Because
that
one
good
Spirit
of
God
did
act
in
them
while
they
were
here
in
this
world
.
So
likewise
,
though
there
have
been
many
thousand
evil
kings
,
and
evil
Head-Magistrates
,
yet
they
may
be
counted
by
the
Spirit
but
one
evil
beast
.
Because
that
one
evil
spirit
of
Reason
,
the
serpent
devil
,
did
act
in
them
little
or
much
whilest
they
lived
in
this
world
.
So
that
the
one
evil
spirit
acting
in
all
the
evil
beasts
,
they
are
counted
by
the
Spirit
of
revelation
,
but
the
number
of
a
man
.
Like
unto
that
saying
,
Revel.
21.17
.
And
he
measured
the
wall
thereof
an
hundred
forty
and
four
cubits
,
according
to
the
measure
of
a
man
,
that
is
of
the
Angel
.
So
that
the
bigness
of
the
Angel
was
but
as
the
bigness
of
a
man
:
and
those
hundred
and
forty
and
four
cubits
spoken
of
by
John
,
it
did
amount
in
the
conclusion
but
to
the
measure
of
a
man
.
So
likewise
this
beast
,
whose
number
is
the
number
of
a
man
,
and
his
number
is
said
to
be
six
hundred
threesc
re
and
six
.
That
is
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
spirit
of
the
Serpent-Angel
hath
run
thorow
the
seed
of
Reason
in
so
many
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
,
who
came
from
the
loins
of
Cain
,
he
being
the
first
devil
in
flesh
,
and
the
first
man-devil
.
And
his
spirit
running
in
that
seed
,
it
hath
brought
forth
so
many
evil
beasts
,
as
six
hundred
sixty
six
.
Now
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
John
did
not
mean
exactly
so
many
,
and
no
more
;
for
doubtless
there
hath
been
many
thousands
more
since
Cain
slew
his
brother
Abel
.
But
I
believe
the
revelation
of
John
hath
relation
onely
to
those
evil
beasts
which
were
in
power
in
the
time
of
the
two
Commissions
,
that
is
,
in
the
time
of
the
worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
.
How
many
evil
Kings
which
are
beasts
,
were
there
in
that
time
while
that
Worship
stood
,
that
persecuted
the
Prophets
,
and
caused
the
people
to
worship
Baal
and
false
gods
?
And
so
the
Rulers
of
Israel
who
were
Head-Magistrates
,
who
persecuted
the
Apostles
and
Christ
,
these
were
of
those
evil
beasts
.
And
when
Jerusalem
was
destroyed
by
the
Romanes
,
then
their
power
and
persecution
did
cease
.
And
the
Romane
Gentiles
,
those
Emperors
,
and
Kings
,
and
Head-Magistrates
,
they
persecuted
the
Saints
in
the
second
Commission
:
and
these
beast
afore-mentioned
,
were
those
John
saw
in
his
vision
.
So
that
the
number
of
these
persecuting
evil
beasts
who
were
idolaters
,
in
the
time
of
those
two
Commissions
,
or
two
Testaments
,
I
say
they
might
amount
to
no
more
than
six
hundred
threescore
and
six
.
These
all
coming
through
the
loins
of
Cain
the
first
man
devil
,
they
may
be
called
by
the
Spirit
but
one
man
,
therefore
said
to
be
the
number
of
a
man
.
So
that
in
the
conclusion
,
all
wicked
,
idolatrous
,
persecuting
Kings
and
Head
Magistrates
who
proceeded
from
the
loines
of
Cain
,
he
being
the
first
murtherer
and
liar
from
the
beginning
,
they
are
counted
by
the
Spirit
in
John
but
the
number
of
a
man
.
That
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
they
are
but
one
man
,
though
six
hundred
sixty
and
six
men
acted
in
persecuting
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
yet
all
but
the
number
of
a
man
.
To
conclude
this
Chapter
,
and
this
Verse
in
a
few
words
,
that
the
Reader
may
know
what
is
meant
by
the
mark
,
and
by
the
name
,
and
by
the
number
of
his
name
.
Observe
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
the
forehead
,
is
when
a
man
doth
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
willingly
.
And
the
mark
in
the
right
hand
,
is
when
a
man
doth
worship
the
image
for
fear
of
loosing
his
goods
,
or
fear
of
persecution
,
or
against
his
will
.
This
is
to
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
in
his
right
hand
.
And
he
that
hath
the
name
of
the
beast
,
are
such
men
as
have
the
beasts
warrants
,
or
his
hand
to
sign
their
Commissions
for
places
of
Trust
,
or
any
other
Offices
in
the
State
.
This
is
the
meaning
of
having
the
name
of
the
beast
.
And
those
men
that
have
the
number
of
his
name
,
are
such
as
do
wear
a
Badge
or
Figure
of
the
Beasts
Arms.
And
this
Figure
or
Badge
doth
distinguish
those
men
from
others
;
and
not
onely
so
,
but
it
signifies
the
race
how
many
kings
or
beasts
loins
this
beast
came
thorow
,
even
to
the
number
of
six
hundred
sixty
and
six
.
And
this
is
the
true
Interpretation
of
the
Beast
,
his
mark
,
and
name
,
and
the
true
wisdom
of
God
,
and
true
understanding
of
the
number
of
the
beast
,
and
of
this
thirteenth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XLI
.
IN
the
first
verse
of
this
fourteenth
Chapter
,
John
looked
,
and
lo
a
Lamb
stood
on
the
Mount
Sion
,
and
with
him
an
hundred
,
forty
and
four
thousand
,
having
his
Fathers
Name
written
in
their
foreheads
.
This
Lamb
that
John
saw
stand
on
Mount
Sion
,
he
was
no
other
but
God
himself
.
For
Christ
is
called
The
Lamb
of
God
that
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
world
:
for
who
can
take
away
the
sins
of
the
world
,
but
God
?
Also
it
is
he
that
stood
upon
Mount
Sion
.
He
may
well
be
called
the
Lamb
of
God
,
for
he
is
God
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
And
that
Mount
Sion
he
stood
upon
,
it
did
signifie
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Paul
to
the
Believers
in
his
time
,
You
,
saith
he
,
are
not
come
unto
Mount
Sina
,
which
genders
to
bondage
:
but
,
saith
he
,
you
are
come
unto
Mount
Sion
.
That
is
to
say
,
the
Worship
of
the
Law
that
was
given
by
Moses
it
was
but
Mount
Sina
,
but
the
Faith
and
Worship
of
the
Gospel
it
was
Mount
Sion
.
And
as
Moses
stood
upon
Mount
Sina
by
power
from
God
to
give
the
Law
unto
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
this
Law
Moses
gave
,
it
had
power
over
the
people
to
plague
them
if
they
did
not
obey
,
therefore
called
Mount
Sina
which
gendred
unto
bondage
.
And
Moses
being
chosen
of
God
to
give
forth
this
firy
Law
,
he
may
be
said
to
stand
up
n
Mount
Sina
.
So
likewise
Jesus
the
Lamb
of
God
,
he
giving
forth
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
,
or
Law
of
Faith
,
which
is
called
A
New
Law
,
or
Mount
Sion
.
Now
Christ
being
the
Head
that
gave
forth
this
Gospel-worship
,
giving
peace
to
all
those
that
doth
truly
believe
,
he
may
be
said
to
stand
upon
Mount
Sion
,
even
as
Moses
stood
upon
Mount
Sina
.
So
that
Jesus
the
onely
God
,
is
that
Lamb
that
John
saw
stood
upon
Mount
Sion
.
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
what
is
meant
by
the
Lamb
,
and
what
is
meant
by
Mount
Sina
and
Mount
Sion
.
Again
it
is
said
,
And
with
him
an
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
,
having
their
Fathers
name
written
in
their
foreheads
.
Observe
,
this
hundred
and
forty
and
four
thousand
of
Saints
who
were
with
the
Lamb
on
Mount
Sion
,
I
declare
they
were
all
of
the
Jews
Nation
who
were
begotten
by
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
in
the
Apostles
Commission
,
in
relation
or
likeness
to
those
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
that
were
begotten
by
Moses
and
the
Prophets
Commission
of
the
Law
,
as
is
spoken
of
by
John
,
Revel
7.4
.
Where
he
saith
,
And
I
heard
the
number
of
them
that
were
sealed
,
and
there
were
sealed
an
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
of
all
the
Tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
This
number
here
sealed
,
were
spoken
with
relation
to
those
of
the
twelve
Tribes
that
were
saved
in
the
Commission
of
the
Law
.
And
these
of
the
same
number
in
the
fourteenth
Chapter
,
were
Jews
of
the
same
Tribes
who
were
saved
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
time
those
two
Commissions
did
last
.
But
as
for
the
Gentiles
and
other
Nations
,
who
believed
and
were
saved
in
these
two
Commissions
,
they
are
not
counted
in
the
number
of
these
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
that
were
sealed
in
their
foreheads
,
or
that
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
that
stood
with
the
Lamb
on
Mount
Sion
.
I
say
,
they
both
had
relation
to
the
Jewish
Nation
onely
,
who
were
saved
in
the
two
Commissions
,
or
two
Testaments
aforesaid
;
But
the
Gentiles
and
all
Nations
that
were
saved
in
those
two
Testaments
,
they
were
so
great
a
number
or
multitude
,
which
no
man
could
number
,
as
Revel.
7.9
.
Neither
would
I
have
the
Reader
to
understand
,
that
the
Spirit
in
John
did
mean
exactly
such
a
number
of
the
Jews
,
and
no
more
.
But
if
his
revelation
led
him
out
to
speak
of
such
a
number
,
or
to
include
many
thousands
more
in
such
a
small
number
,
who
shall
gainsay
it
?
But
happy
will
those
be
that
know
themselves
to
be
one
of
the
saved
of
the
Lord
,
though
they
be
none
of
those
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
spoken
of
,
who
stood
upon
Mount
Sion
with
the
Lamb.
So
much
for
the
Interpretation
of
the
first
Verse
.
In
the
second
Verse
,
John
heard
a
voice
from
Heaven
,
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
a
great
thunder
,
and
he
heard
the
voice
of
Harpers
harping
with
their
Harps
.
This
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
a
great
thunder
which
John
heard
from
heaven
,
I
declare
it
was
that
Praise
,
Halelujah
,
and
Melody
that
those
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
which
stood
with
the
Lamb
on
Mount
Sion
did
sing
,
they
all
harping
with
their
Harps
,
it
made
a
noise
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
,
or
as
the
voice
of
a
great
thunder
.
For
I
say
the
voice
of
such
a
great
number
of
Saints
singing
Praise
to
the
Lamb
together
,
it
would
make
a
great
sound
,
even
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
.
For
many
waters
will
make
a
great
roaring
,
that
people
that
have
travelled
can
tell
.
And
as
for
thunder
,
that
dreadful
noise
most
people
can
experience
:
and
such
a
great
noise
or
voice
do
the
Saints
make
when
they
play
upon
the
harps
of
their
souls
.
Which
Harps
,
what
they
are
,
I
have
opened
what
is
meant
by
them
before
,
therefore
I
shall
spaek
no
more
of
them
here
.
And
in
the
third
Verse
,
And
they
sung
as
it
were
a
new
Song
before
the
Throne
,
and
before
the
four
Beast
,
and
the
Elders
,
and
no
man
could
learn
that
Song
but
the
hundred
forty
four
thousand
which
were
redeemed
from
the
earth
.
This
new
Song
was
that
sound
of
many
waters
,
and
the
voice
of
a
great
thunder
which
those
Harps
did
sound
forth
;
which
Harps
were
the
tongues
of
those
hundred
forty
four
thousand
Saints
,
as
aforesaid
.
Who
sung
the
new
Song
,
that
is
,
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
,
that
is
,
the
Song
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
And
the
other
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
in
the
seventh
Chapter
,
they
sung
the
Song
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
the
Song
of
the
Law
.
Now
there
is
no
man
that
could
learn
,
or
sing
this
new
Song
of
Praise
unto
the
Lamb
,
nor
the
Song
of
Moses
,
but
those
that
were
redeemed
from
the
earth
.
Now
the
Song
of
Moses
,
and
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
,
what
they
are
I
have
opened
before
.
Also
what
the
Harps
are
I
have
shewed
before
,
so
that
I
need
say
no
more
of
it
here
.
CHAP.
XLII
.
IN
the
fourth
Verse
,
These
are
they
which
were
not
defiled
with
women
,
for
they
are
virgins
.
Also
they
are
said
to
be
the
first
fruits
unto
God
,
and
to
the
Lamb.
And
in
the
fifth
Verse
there
is
said
,
In
their
mouth
was
found
no
guile
,
for
they
are
without
fault
before
the
Throne
of
God
.
Observe
that
those
hundred
forty
four
thousand
Saints
they
are
said
not
to
be
defiled
with
women
,
for
they
are
virgins
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
they
were
not
defiled
in
their
souls
with
idolatry
,
in
worshipping
of
idols
and
false
gods
;
For
idolatrous
men
are
called
Whores
,
and
who
ever
worshippeth
images
,
or
false
gods
,
may
be
said
to
go
a
whoring
after
strange
gods
,
and
so
comes
to
be
guilty
of
spiritual
whoredom
,
and
spiritual
fornication
,
and
so
may
be
said
to
be
defiled
with
women
,
as
the
Scriptures
doth
in
many
places
prove
the
truth
of
this
Interpretation
.
And
as
for
their
being
Virgins
,
the
meaning
is
this
,
they
were
not
tainted
with
the
idolatrous
worship
of
the
Nations
set
up
by
those
Beasts
aforesaid
;
that
they
were
as
pure
in
their
souls
from
idolatry
,
as
a
virgin
is
from
knowing
of
man
:
For
as
a
virgin
is
not
defiled
with
man
,
so
were
these
Saints
not
defiled
with
idols
and
images
,
Which
idols
and
images
are
called
in
the
spiritual
,
Women
;
for
they
follow
the
Lamb
whithersoever
he
goeth
:
that
is
,
they
followed
him
in
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
,
notwithstanding
that
great
idolatry
and
persecution
there
was
in
the
time
while
the
Apostles
Commission
did
last
,
which
was
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
.
And
they
are
called
The
first
fruits
unto
God
.
Observe
:
They
are
called
the
first
fruits
unto
God
,
because
they
were
of
the
Jews
Seed
,
whom
God
made
a
Covenant
with
that
they
should
worship
him
,
as
Moses
should
direct
them
.
And
these
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
who
were
redeemed
by
their
faith
and
obedience
to
the
Gospel
in
the
Apostles
Commission
,
I
say
these
were
of
the
Jews
,
as
I
said
before
,
therefore
called
the
first
fruits
unto
God
.
For
the
believing
Gentiles
are
not
called
the
first
fruits
unto
God
,
because
God
chose
the
Jews
Church
first
.
Therefore
the
believing
Jews
are
called
by
the
Spirit
in
John
,
the
first
fruits
unto
God
.
And
these
being
preserved
in
their
spirits
from
defiling
themselves
with
idols
,
they
are
said
in
their
mouth
was
found
no
guile
,
for
they
are
without
fault
before
the
Throne
of
God
.
That
is
,
they
were
not
guilty
of
worshipping
of
false
gods
,
and
so
not
defiled
with
women
:
but
worshipped
Christ
in
the
way
as
he
gave
his
Apostles
to
establish
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
in
the
sixth
verse
,
John
saw
in
his
vision
another
Angel
flie
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
having
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
preach
unto
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
to
every
nation
,
and
kindred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
.
This
Angel
John
saw
flie
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
having
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
preach
,
I
declare
it
was
Peter
,
he
being
the
Head-Apostle
to
whom
Christ
committed
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
unto
,
and
to
whom
Christ
committed
the
keyes
of
heaven
,
and
of
hell
:
and
upon
Peters
Faith
,
Christ
called
A
Rock
,
upon
which
he
would
build
his
Church
.
Also
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
that
Christ
gave
this
power
to
all
the
twelve
Apostles
as
well
as
to
Peter
.
For
they
all
had
their
Commission
from
Christ
after
he
was
ascended
,
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
all
Nations
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
to
his
Apostles
before
he
suffered
death
.
Who
said
unto
his
Apostles
whom
he
had
chose
,
Go
preach
the
Gospel
to
every
creature
,
or
to
all
nations
,
and
lo
I
will
be
with
you
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
&c.
Now
this
Gospel
was
preached
to
all
nations
,
according
to
the
words
of
Christ
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
.
As
may
be
read
,
Acts
2.5
.
And
there
dwelling
at
Jerusalem
Jews
,
devout
men
,
out
of
every
nation
under
heaven
.
Unto
these
Jews
did
Peter
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
preach
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
they
speaking
,
though
unlearned
men
,
to
every
man
in
his
own
tongue
,
the
wonderful
things
of
God
.
So
that
this
Gospel
which
the
Apostles
preached
,
it
was
carried
to
all
Nations
on
the
earth
,
as
you
may
read
Acts
2.
beginning
at
the
seventh
verse
.
And
as
for
the
everlasting
Gospel
being
preached
to
every
nation
,
and
kinred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
,
it
was
preached
at
that
time
aforesaid
,
and
at
other
times
.
For
Jew
and
Gentile
doth
include
all
nations
,
kinred
,
tongues
,
and
people
.
And
Paul
being
chosen
of
Christ
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
unto
the
Gentiles
,
he
was
made
one
with
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
in
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
So
that
Peter
he
being
the
Apostle
of
the
Jews
,
and
Paul
being
the
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
they
both
preaching
one
everlasting
Gospel
,
so
counted
by
the
Spirit
in
John
but
one
Angel
flying
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
having
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
preach
.
Therefore
minde
,
though
there
were
Apostles
besides
Paul
,
and
divers
other
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
in
the
time
of
that
Commission
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
,
as
aforesaid
,
yet
they
are
all
called
by
the
revelation
in
John
,
but
one
Angel
,
because
they
were
all
under
one
Commission
.
And
Peter
being
the
chief
and
head
Apostle
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
I
declare
by
revelation
that
he
is
called
by
John
that
Angel
that
he
saw
flie
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
having
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
preach
.
And
this
everlasting
Gospel
which
was
preached
,
it
was
Christ
crucified
unto
death
,
and
Christ
risen
again
,
and
ascended
up
into
glory
in
that
same
body
he
suffered
death
in
.
And
this
was
that
Gospel
the
Angel
did
preach
unto
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
.
This
is
also
the
everlasting
Gospel
which
is
preached
to
every
nation
,
kinred
,
tongue
,
and
people
.
And
according
to
the
words
of
Christ
when
he
was
upon
earth
to
his
Apostles
,
the
Gospel
was
preached
to
every
nation
on
the
earth
by
Peter
and
Paul
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
and
Ministers
ordained
by
them
,
and
Christ
was
with
them
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
That
was
to
the
end
of
their
Commission
,
which
did
last
as
aforesaid
,
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
.
So
that
you
whose
understandings
are
enlightned
in
the
knowledge
of
revelation
and
interpretation
of
Scripture
,
you
may
see
what
is
meant
by
the
Angel
who
had
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
preach
,
and
what
the
Gospel
is
,
and
when
it
was
preached
.
And
to
whom
,
and
how
Christ
was
with
the
preachers
of
it
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
&c.
CHAP.
XLIII
.
I
Shall
pass
by
the
seventh
Verse
,
there
being
no
matter
of
concernment
in
it
,
but
what
is
commonly
known
by
all
,
who
will
confess
they
ought
to
fear
God
,
and
praise
him
that
created
or
made
the
heavens
,
and
the
earth
,
and
the
sea
,
&c.
In
the
eighth
Verse
it
is
said
,
And
there
followed
another
Angel
,
saying
,
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
that
great
City
,
because
she
made
all
nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
You
that
have
the
true
light
of
Life
in
you
,
observe
what
this
Babylon
is
that
John
prophesies
of
,
or
that
he
saw
in
his
vision
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
that
great
City
.
Now
what
the
Angel
was
that
said
so
,
or
shewed
it
to
John
,
I
shall
not
speak
of
here
,
being
of
no
great
concernment
to
know
.
But
the
great
matter
to
know
is
,
what
is
meant
by
this
Babylon
that
is
fallen
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
great
City
,
and
the
drinking
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
observe
,
that
there
is
a
two-fold
Babylon
,
the
one
in
the
History
,
and
the
other
in
the
mystery
;
that
is
,
one
is
a
temporal
,
and
the
other
a
spiritual
Babylon
.
That
is
with
relation
to
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
who
were
carried
captive
unto
Babylon
,
and
there
to
remaine
the
space
of
threescore
and
ten
years
captive
in
Babylon
,
before
the
fall
of
it
,
according
to
the
prophesie
of
Jeremiah
,
and
others
of
the
prophets
,
as
you
may
see
Jeremiah
.
25
11.
concerning
the
Nations
of
Judah
and
Israel
serving
the
King
of
Babylon
seventy
years
.
So
likewise
Jeremiah
and
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
,
did
prophesie
of
the
down-fall
of
that
temporal
Babylon
,
in
Jeremiah
25.12
,
13.
concerning
Gods
punishing
Babylon
when
those
seventy
years
were
accomplished
,
and
the
Caldeans
,
and
will
make
it
a
perpetual
desolation
.
This
Babylon
here
spoken
of
by
the
prophets
,
it
was
that
temporal
Babylon
which
the
prophets
saw
would
fall
,
and
so
it
did
when
the
time
was
accomplished
.
But
this
Babylon
John
speaks
of
that
is
fallen
,
it
is
that
spiritual
mystery
Babylon
that
is
fallen
.
He
speaking
with
relation
to
the
end
of
the
world
;
For
John
did
see
by
faith
the
end
of
the
world
to
be
as
certain
,
as
the
prophets
did
see
by
faith
the
down-fall
of
that
temporal
Babylon
.
Also
it
is
to
be
minded
,
that
this
mystery
Babylon
spoken
of
Revelation
.
17.5
.
where
is
said
,
And
upon
her
head
was
a
name
written
,
Mystery
,
Babylon
the
great
,
the
Mother
of
harlots
,
&c.
This
Babylon
in
the
14th
chapter
which
John
saith
is
fallen
,
is
that
mystery
Babylon
that
is
fallen
in
faiths
account
,
as
the
temporal
Babylon
is
.
Now
this
History
or
temporal
Babylon
,
it
was
appointed
of
God
to
punish
the
nation
of
the
Jews
for
their
idolatry
.
That
is
,
they
being
so
subject
to
it
,
when
as
they
had
a
Law
of
Worship
given
them
of
God
by
Moses
.
So
that
God
gave
them
into
the
hands
of
the
king
of
Babylon
for
a
time
,
that
they
might
see
the
extream
abominations
of
the
the
Heathen
,
and
how
far
they
did
exceed
in
idols
in
worshipping
of
false
gods
beyond
the
Israelites
;
so
that
the
Israelites
might
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
that
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
might
be
drunken
with
the
worshipping
of
Idols
,
even
as
men
are
drunken
with
wine
,
and
commit
fornication
in
their
spirits
with
the
Idols
and
worship
of
Babylon
,
even
as
men
commit
fornication
with
women
with
their
bodies
,
till
they
have
hardly
any
strength
of
nature
left
in
them
.
So
that
this
spirtual
Idolatry
and
fornication
in
the
mind
with
Idols
and
false
worship
,
it
becomes
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
when
wine
,
the
strength
of
it
,
hath
the
upper
hand
in
mans
brain
,
so
that
he
hath
lost
his
senses
,
that
man
may
be
said
to
have
the
wrath
of
the
wine
in
him
.
And
if
the
wrath
of
the
wine
should
alwayes
continue
,
that
man
would
be
fit
for
no
business
in
this
world
at
all
,
neither
〈◊〉
he
all
the
while
the
wrath
or
strength
of
the
wine
doth
remain
upon
him
.
So
is
it
in
the
spiritual
,
who
ever
doth
worship
Idols
and
false
gods
,
let
it
be
in
what
forms
or
maner
soever
,
they
may
be
said
to
drink
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
Neither
are
those
idolatrous
people
who
are
drunk
with
idols
and
false
worship
,
sit
for
any
service
in
the
worship
of
the
true
God
,
untill
the
strength
of
that
false
worship
be
wrought
out
of
the
people
.
For
they
be
as
drunk
with
spiritual
fornication
and
false
worship
,
as
men
are
with
wine
and
fornication
in
the
natural
,
as
aforesaid
.
Observe
!
You
may
remember
that
I
have
said
before
,
that
there
is
two
Babylons
spoken
of
in
Scriptures
,
a
history
or
temporal
Babylon
,
and
a
mystery
,
or
spiritual
Babylon
,
and
both
these
Babylons
in
faiths
account
are
fallen
.
Therefore
John
speaks
it
twice
over
,
because
there
is
two
Babylons
,
yet
both
included
into
one
,
because
the
spiritual
Babylon
is
the
last
that
is
to
fall
,
yet
by
the
eye
of
faith
he
saw
it
is
fallen
.
Therefore
saith
he
,
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
that
great
City
.
Now
that
Babylon
where
the
Jews
were
carried
captive
,
it
was
a
great
Citty
,
and
many
nations
were
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
idolatrous
fornication
and
worship
,
as
aforesaid
.
Onely
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
this
Babylon
in
the
temporal
,
it
was
appointed
for
the
punishment
of
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
they
being
the
chosen
people
of
God
to
worship
him
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
.
So
that
this
temporal
Babylon
it
did
belong
only
to
those
people
that
were
under
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
prophets
,
to
be
a
punishment
to
them
for
their
disobedience
unto
the
worship
of
Moses
,
and
the
prophets
.
For
the
prophets
all
complain
of
Israels
declining
and
disobedience
to
the
worship
of
Moses
.
But
this
Babylon
John
speaks
of
here
in
the
Revelation
,
it
is
that
spiritual
and
mystery
Babylon
that
is
fallen
.
This
spiritual
mystery
Babylon
it
doth
belong
to
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
and
what
worship
was
set
up
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
was
to
be
obeyed
at
the
time
of
their
Commission
.
But
there
was
another
form
of
Worship
set
up
by
those
beasts
aforesaid
,
who
were
Kings
in
great
power
,
who
commanded
all
nations
to
worship
those
idols
and
images
that
were
set
up
by
them
.
So
that
all
nations
were
made
to
drink
the
wine
of
this
spiritual
Babylons
fornication
,
as
they
were
of
the
other
aforesaid
.
Mind
:
it
is
called
spiritual
Babylon
,
because
the
worship
set
up
by
the
aforesaid
beasts
,
it
was
in
oposition
to
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Gospel-worship
being
more
spiritual
,
then
the
worship
of
the
Law
.
And
as
the
Kings
of
Babylon
did
defie
the
God
of
Israel
,
and
their
Worship
of
the
Law
,
so
did
these
beasts
in
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
defie
the
living
Jesus
,
and
the
Worship
set
up
by
his
Apostles
.
And
in
this
regard
,
this
Babylon
John
speaketh
of
,
may
be
said
to
be
a
spiritual
Babylon
,
who
made
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
to
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
And
as
certain
as
the
other
Babylon
was
destroyed
with
a
perpetual
destruction
,
when
the
seventy
years
was
accomplished
,
So
will
this
Babylon
aforesaid
,
be
destroyed
with
an
eternal
destruction
,
when
the
time
apointed
of
God
is
accomplished
.
And
as
the
Jews
nation
were
under
Babylons
yoke
,
so
were
the
Saints
in
the
primitive
time
,
or
in
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
under
the
yoke
of
persecution
of
this
spiritual
Babylon
.
And
this
spiritual
Babylon
who
made
all
nations
drunk
with
spiritual
fornication
,
in
worshipping
of
Idols
,
and
Images
as
aforesaid
,
is
that
great
City
Babylon
:
is
called
a
great
City
,
because
she
made
all
nations
to
become
idolatrous
.
For
when
a
man
doth
bow
down
and
submit
to
worship
any
idol
,
Image
,
or
form
of
worship
that
is
false
,
it
not
being
set
up
by
command
from
God
,
he
may
be
said
to
drink
of
the
cup
of
spiritual
fornication
.
More
might
be
said
of
this
thing
,
but
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
of
it
hereafter
;
onely
this
is
to
be
minded
here
,
that
the
Saints
in
all
this
time
of
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
did
not
drink
of
the
cup
of
fornication
.
That
is
,
they
were
not
polluted
with
worshipping
of
idols
and
images
,
or
any
false
worship
,
but
did
cleave
close
to
the
faith
and
worship
of
Jesus
.
I
mean
those
that
did
truly
believe
the
Apostles
doctrine
,
and
those
that
were
converted
by
it
in
the
time
of
their
Commission
,
their
Worship
differing
in
every
thing
from
the
worship
of
the
whore
of
Babylon
.
Even
as
the
worship
of
the
Jews
did
differ
from
that
great
City
,
the
whore
of
that
Babylon
,
as
aforesaid
.
This
is
the
true
interpretation
of
the
great
City
,
the
spiritual
Babylon
,
who
made
all
nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornications
.
As
you
may
see
in
the
ninth
verse
,
And
the
third
Angel
followed
them
,
saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
If
any
man
worship
his
Image
,
and
receive
the
mark
in
his
forehead
,
or
in
his
hand
,
in
the
tenth
verse
,
the
same
shall
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
&c.
So
that
none
of
the
Saints
after
they
truely
believed
,
did
worship
the
Beast
,
nor
his
Image
,
nor
practice
that
manner
of
worship
that
was
set
up
by
the
power
of
the
beast
.
Neither
did
they
receive
his
mark
,
neither
in
their
foreheads
,
nor
right
hands
.
That
is
,
they
did
not
submit
to
his
worship
neither
willingly
nor
unwillingly
,
so
that
the
Saints
did
not
drink
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
at
all
,
in
that
they
did
not
worship
any
idols
,
images
,
or
forms
of
false
worship
which
was
set
up
by
this
great
City
,
the
spiritual
whore
of
Babylon
.
Whose
torment
is
expressed
in
the
verses
following
,
both
she
,
and
all
those
that
drunk
of
her
cup
of
fornication
,
and
received
the
mark
.
But
I
shall
pass
by
those
verses
which
speaketh
of
that
,
there
being
more
sayings
hereafter
that
speaks
much
of
the
torments
of
the
whore
of
Babylon
,
and
those
she
committed
whoredom
with
.
Therefore
I
shall
pass
by
that
,
and
two
verses
more
,
there
being
little
matter
in
them
,
but
what
is
commonly
known
by
all
,
so
I
shall
proceed
to
the
fourteenth
verse
.
CHAP.
XLIV
.
ANd
I
looked
,
and
behold
a
white
cloud
,
and
upon
the
cloud
one
sate
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
,
having
on
his
head
a
golden
Crown
,
and
in
his
hand
a
sharp
sicle
.
This
Son
of
Man
John
saw
sit
upon
the
white
cloud
,
I
declare
it
was
no
other
but
Christ
the
onely
God
,
though
said
by
John
to
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
.
He
may
well
be
said
to
be
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
,
because
he
be
is
the
Son
of
Man
,
for
he
called
himself
so
.
For
saith
he
,
when
he
was
on
earth
,
the
Son
of
Man
must
be
betrayed
into
the
hands
of
sinners
,
meaning
himself
.
And
other
places
in
Scripture
,
where
he
calls
himself
the
Son
of
Man
.
Now
to
know
why
Christ
called
himself
the
Son
of
Man
,
he
being
the
Son
of
God
,
nay
God
himself
,
it
will
be
worth
the
unfolding
of
this
mystery
.
To
this
I
say
,
he
calls
himself
the
Son
of
Man
,
because
he
took
upon
him
the
nature
of
Man
,
in
the
womb
of
Mary
the
virgin
.
That
is
,
he
gained
the
Godhead
nature
,
and
Manhood
together
,
in
the
womb
of
Mary
the
Virgin
,
and
there
cloathed
the
Godhead
nature
with
pure
humane
flesh
.
So
that
he
,
when
he
was
born
into
this
world
,
was
perfect
God
and
Man
,
according
to
that
saying
Isaiah
the
nineth
,
To
us
a
childe
is
born
,
to
us
a
Son
is
given
,
he
shall
be
called
the
mighty
God
,
the
everlasting
Father
,
with
other
titles
of
the
divine
Godhead
,
yet
a
childe
,
a
perfect
man
childe
,
born
of
a
Virgin
.
And
she
conceived
in
her
womb
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
is
,
by
the
holy
God
,
so
the
Virgin
she
being
the
Mother
that
bare
Jesus
,
and
brought
him
forth
into
this
world
,
as
other
children
are
brought
forth
into
this
world
.
In
this
regard
he
did
call
himself
,
and
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
the
Son
of
Man
.
For
he
taking
the
nature
of
Man
upon
him
,
and
being
born
of
a
Virgin
,
he
may
call
himself
the
Son
of
Man
.
That
is
,
he
is
the
Son
of
Man
but
by
the
Mothers
side
,
but
not
by
the
Fathers
side
.
For
by
the
Fathers
side
,
he
called
himself
the
Son
of
God
,
and
so
he
was
,
yea
,
he
was
God
himself
.
The
parrallel
is
much
like
unto
Cain
and
Abel
,
they
were
both
brothers
by
the
mothers
side
,
but
not
by
the
father
;
For
they
had
two
several
fathers
:
Adam
was
the
father
of
righteous
Abel
,
and
the
serpent-angel
was
the
father
of
cursed
Cain
,
as
the
Scripture
doth
plainly
prove
,
if
understood
by
the
Reader
.
For
it
is
not
written
no
where
in
Scripture
,
that
Adam
begot
Cain
.
Yet
notwithstanding
Eve
was
the
mother
of
them
both
,
and
so
Cain
and
Abel
were
brothers
by
the
Mothers
side
,
but
not
by
the
Fathers
side
.
So
likewise
Christ
was
the
Son
of
God
,
nay
God
himself
by
the
Fathers
side
,
but
by
the
Mothers
side
he
was
the
Son
of
Man
.
And
in
this
sense
he
called
himself
The
Son
of
Man
.
And
this
Son
of
Man
is
that
Son
of
Man
John
looked
and
saw
sit
upon
a
white
cloud
,
having
on
his
head
a
golden
crown
,
and
in
his
hand
a
sharp
sicle
.
This
cloud
he
sate
upon
,
it
was
that
cloud
the
Apostles
speaks
of
,
Hebr.
12.
Wherefore
seeing
we
also
are
encompassed
about
with
so
great
a
cloud
of
witnesses
.
Now
what
this
cloud
is
,
it
is
expressed
in
the
eleventh
chapter
,
concerning
the
faith
of
the
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
,
and
Saints
,
who
had
the
righteousness
of
faith
in
them
,
beginning
at
righteous
Abel
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Joseph
,
Moses
,
David
,
Samuel
,
and
the
Prophets
,
with
other
Saints
who
suffered
wonderful
strange
deaths
for
their
Faith
.
These
,
and
many
more
were
that
cloud
the
Son
of
Man
sate
upon
,
they
all
expecting
by
faith
Gods
coming
in
flesh
,
they
being
afar
off
.
That
is
,
their
faith
in
them
was
satisfied
that
he
would
come
,
though
it
was
many
hundred
years
after
they
were
dead
;
the
apostles
and
saints
afterwards
were
witnesses
that
the
Son
of
Man
was
risen
from
the
dead
.
So
that
their
faith
was
a
cloud
of
witnesses
also
,
and
the
faith
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
and
Saints
,
it
was
that
cloud
the
Son
of
Man
did
sit
upon
.
It
is
called
a
white
cloud
by
the
Spirit
,
because
they
were
never
defiled
with
the
fornication
of
Idols
.
But
worshipped
the
true
God
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
according
to
the
faith
of
Jesus
,
or
the
Gospel
,
they
not
receiving
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
neither
in
the
forehead
,
nor
in
the
hand
.
That
is
,
they
were
not
defiled
with
worshipping
of
any
Images
,
Idols
or
false
gods
whatsoever
,
and
in
this
regard
they
may
be
called
A
white
cloud
:
and
this
is
that
white
cloud
the
Son
of
Man
,
even
Jesus
the
onely
God
,
doth
sit
upon
.
As
the
whore
in
another
case
is
said
to
sit
upon
many
waters
,
which
I
shall
have
an
occasion
to
speak
of
when
I
come
to
it
.
And
as
for
that
golden
Crown
that
was
upon
his
head
,
I
declare
it
was
that
honor
and
glory
which
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
and
Saints
do
attribute
unto
him
,
as
he
is
a
Redeemer
.
The
work
of
redemption
being
wrought
by
him
as
he
was
a
man
,
he
being
in
the
form
of
a
servant
,
so
that
all
the
redeemed
ones
who
are
sensible
of
their
redemption
,
they
do
praise
and
magnifie
the
man
Jesus
,
the
only
God
,
for
his
great
love
towards
them
,
in
that
they
had
faith
to
receive
the
benefit
of
his
death
.
And
this
honor
,
glory
,
and
praise
which
is
attributed
unto
the
man
Jesus
,
by
his
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
is
that
golden
Crown
upon
his
head
,
and
in
his
hand
a
sharp
sicle
.
Now
this
sharp
sicle
in
his
hand
,
it
signfies
his
great
power
,
that
when
the
end
of
the
world
shall
be
,
that
he
will
send
his
Angels
to
reap
the
world
,
even
as
Reapers
doth
corn
when
the
harvest
is
ripe
.
So
when
the
worlds
sins
are
ripe
,
the
harvest
will
be
;
and
much
like
unto
a
master
of
the
harvest
of
Corn
,
he
will
thrust
in
his
sicle
first
,
then
all
his
servants
,
until
the
harvest
is
reaped
.
So
is
it
with
him
that
sate
under
the
white
cloud
,
when
the
time
is
accomplished
,
and
the
harvest
ripe
,
he
will
thrust
in
hi●
sicle
first
,
and
then
all
his
servants
,
the
Angels
,
shall
fall
to
reaping
the
harvest
of
this
world
.
And
shall
thrust
in
their
sicles
,
and
reap
until
all
be
cut
down
,
that
is
,
Christ
shall
come
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
,
with
all
his
holy
Angels
to
destroy
this
world
for
ever
.
Then
will
he
thrust
in
his
sicle
indeed
:
and
this
is
the
meaning
of
the
sicle
in
his
hand
.
And
those
Angels
that
cryed
to
him
,
that
sate
upon
the
cloud
to
thrust
in
the
sicle
,
are
the
holy
Angels
aforesaid
,
that
must
help
to
reap
the
world
,
for
they
have
sicles
also
.
That
is
,
the
Angels
have
power
from
Christ
to
destroy
,
and
cut
down
this
wicked
world
when
their
sins
are
at
the
full
,
then
are
they
ripe
,
fit
to
be
destroyed
,
even
as
the
temporal
Babylon
was
,
when
their
sins
was
ripe
,
as
in
Joel
the
3.13
.
verse
,
Put
you
in
the
sicle
,
for
the
harvest
is
ripe
,
come
get
you
down
,
for
the
press
is
full
,
the
fats
overflow
,
for
the
wickedness
is
great
.
The
Prophet
Joel
spake
this
in
relation
to
the
reaping
of
Babylon
,
the
enemies
of
the
Jews
,
that
after
the
seventy
years
captivity
of
Israel
,
their
enemies
sins
of
cruel
usage
was
at
the
full
,
or
ripe
.
So
that
now
the
sicle
,
that
is
,
the
power
of
the
sword
temporal
,
must
utterly
destroy
Babylon
the
Jews
enemies
,
or
reap
it
,
for
the
harvest
of
their
sins
and
cruelties
were
fully
ripe
.
And
the
press
was
full
,
that
is
,
their
bodies
were
so
full
of
wickedness
and
cruelty
,
that
they
did
overflow
with
wickedness
,
their
wickedness
was
so
great
.
So
will
it
be
with
this
spiritual
Babylon
,
when
the
harvest
is
ripe
;
for
this
spiritual
Babylon
is
so
full
of
idolatry
,
of
idols
,
images
,
and
worshipping
false
gods
,
and
persecution
of
the
Saints
,
That
the
press
is
full
,
that
is
,
their
bodies
are
so
full
of
spiritual
wickedness
,
or
spiritual
fornication
,
and
persecution
for
conscience
sake
,
as
aforesaid
,
that
their
wickedness
doth
overflow
even
as
the
aforesaid
Babylon
did
.
So
that
in
the
account
of
the
spirit
of
faith
,
this
spiritual
Babylon
is
as
really
destroyed
and
reaped
,
their
sins
being
ripe
,
as
the
other
Babylon
was
.
And
as
the
sicle
was
thrust
into
them
that
they
were
destroyed
,
and
reaped
so
will
it
be
with
this
,
as
in
the
nineteenth
verse
of
this
chapter
,
And
the
Angel
thrust
in
his
sicle
into
the
earth
,
and
gathered
the
vine
of
the
earth
,
and
cast
it
into
the
great
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
The
earth
signifies
the
people
,
and
the
vine
of
the
earth
signifies
the
wicked
idolatrous
worship
of
the
people
:
and
the
great
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
God
signifies
that
eternal
death
,
and
destruction
upon
all
idolatrous
people
,
who
worship
false
gods
.
This
eternal
or
second
death
is
the
great
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
in
the
twentieth
verse
of
this
Chapter
it
is
said
,
And
the
wine-press
was
troden
without
the
City
,
and
blood
came
out
of
the
wine-press
,
even
unto
the
horse
bridles
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousand
and
six
hundred
furlongs
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
the
wine-press
was
troden
without
the
City
,
that
is
,
the
destruction
of
the
enemies
of
Judah
and
Israel
it
was
without
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
so
will
the
eternal
destruction
of
all
idolaters
at
the
end
of
the
world
be
without
the
City
,
New-Jerusalem
.
That
is
,
none
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
who
are
the
holy
City
,
in
the
spiritual
,
shall
see
their
destruction
.
For
blood
shall
come
out
of
the
wine-press
,
even
to
the
horse
bridles
:
the
blood
signifies
the
extream
torment
,
it
being
for
ever
.
The
wine-press
signifies
the
great
wrath
of
God
,
pressing
their
souls
for
their
wickedness
to
eternity
.
Unto
the
horse
bridles
signifies
the
extream
fulness
of
wickedness
,
so
that
the
wrath
of
God
might
walk
in
their
souls
,
even
as
an
horse
may
do
thorow
blood
,
even
up
to
his
bridle
.
For
Gods
wrath
will
he
as
many
horses
to
crush
and
trample
his
enemies
under
feet
,
so
that
their
miseries
may
break
forth
as
blood
for
Gods
horses
,
that
is
,
his
vengeance
,
to
walk
thorow
to
eternity
.
As
for
the
space
of
a
thousand
and
six
hundred
furlongs
,
that
signifies
a
great
space
and
distance
from
the
City
of
God
,
that
is
from
the
spiritual
City
of
God
,
to
wit
,
the
true
believers
.
So
that
this
spiritual
mystery
Babylon
,
who
made
all
nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
as
aforesaid
,
I
say
she
must
undergo
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
be
troden
without
the
spiritual
City
,
the
Seed
of
Faith
both
Jew
and
Gentile
,
being
called
that
holy
City
,
even
as
the
other
Babylon
was
troden
and
destroyed
without
the
City
of
Jerusalem
.
Which
was
many
miles
off
Jerusalem
:
thus
in
short
I
have
given
the
interpretation
of
the
most
things
of
concernment
,
in
the
fourteenth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
CHapter
the
fifteenth
in
the
first
verse
,
John
saw
another
sign
in
heaven
,
great
and
marvellous
,
seven
Angels
having
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
for
in
them
is
filled
up
the
wrath
of
God
.
This
great
and
marvellous
sign
that
John
saw
in
heaven
,
it
was
those
Plagues
or
wrath
of
God
,
that
was
to
be
poured
out
upon
this
spiritual
Babylon
,
and
those
beasts
,
and
nations
,
and
people
,
who
did
drink
of
the
cup
of
her
fornication
of
idolatry
;
which
is
more
explained
in
the
sixteenth
Chapter
.
Also
John
saith
,
he
saw
another
sign
,
great
and
marvellous
.
It
is
said
to
be
another
sign
,
because
he
spake
in
the
chapter
before
much
of
that
temporal
Babylon
,
with
the
Plagues
and
fall
of
it
.
But
in
this
fifteenth
chapter
these
Plagues
hath
relation
onely
to
this
mystery
Babylon
,
therefore
said
to
be
another
sign
in
heaven
,
great
and
marvellous
.
It
is
great
and
marvellous
indeed
,
for
he
saw
the
utter
destruction
and
end
of
the
world
,
therefore
calls
them
the
seven
last
Plagues
before
upon
the
other
Babylon
.
But
these
seven
Plagues
,
are
the
last
Plagues
that
are
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
earth
,
therefore
called
by
the
Spirit
marvellous
,
because
the
whole
wrath
or
final
wrath
of
God
,
is
filled
up
or
finished
upon
the
whore
,
beast
,
false
prophets
,
and
all
idolatrous
persons
in
the
world
.
And
this
is
to
be
executed
by
seven
Angels
,
that
is
,
these
seven
holy
Angels
have
Commission
from
God
,
to
pour
out
those
seven
last
Plagues
in
a
suitableness
or
likeness
to
those
Plagues
that
was
poured
out
upon
Egypt
,
as
will
appear
in
the
next
chapter
.
In
the
second
verse
,
John
saw
as
it
were
a
Sea
of
glass
mingled
with
fire
,
and
them
that
had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
beast
,
and
over
his
image
,
and
over
his
mark
,
and
over
the
numbers
of
his
name
,
stand
on
the
Sea
of
glass
,
having
the
harps
of
God
.
The
Reader
may
remember
that
I
have
shewed
before
,
when
I
treated
upon
the
fourth
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
that
there
is
a
Chrystal
Sea
like
unto
glass
or
Chrystal
waters
in
heaven
above
the
Stars
,
as
really
as
there
is
Sea
of
waters
here
upon
the
earth
,
and
as
certain
as
ships
and
other
vessels
can
,
and
do
swim
,
or
glide
upon
the
Sea
and
waters
here
below
.
So
may
spiritual
bodies
stand
or
walk
upon
the
Sea
of
glass
in
heaven
above
the
Stars
.
And
this
Sea
of
glass
is
mingled
with
fire
,
it
is
said
to
be
mingled
with
fire
,
to
signifie
the
purity
of
it
the
more
,
because
fire
is
that
which
purifies
more
then
any
thing
but
water
.
Therefore
the
spirit
of
God
is
compared
to
fire
,
and
to
water
,
as
Christ
shall
baptize
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
with
fire
,
and
Christ
will
give
every
true
believer
water
of
Life
,
so
that
as
the
Spirit
of
God
,
the
operation
of
it
,
is
compared
to
fire
and
to
water
,
those
two
being
the
purifying
things
upon
earth
.
So
likewise
this
Sea
of
glass
mingled
with
fire
,
which
John
saw
in
heaven
,
it
was
that
Chrystal
Sea
,
or
Chrystal
waters
like
unto
clear
glass
.
Which
was
before
the
Throne
of
God
,
as
in
the
4th
.
of
the
Revelation
,
aforesaid
,
And
John
saw
all
them
that
had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
beast
,
and
over
his
image
,
and
over
his
mark
,
and
over
the
number
of
his
name
,
stand
on
the
Sea
of
Glass
,
having
the
harps
of
God
.
That
is
,
the
Saints
of
God
who
by
their
patient
suffering
,
they
got
the
victory
over
the
beast
;
for
faith
and
patience
will
conquer
the
greatest
enemies
in
the
world
,
both
within
a
man
,
and
without
a
man
.
And
this
faith
and
patience
in
the
Saints
,
in
the
second
Commission
,
Was
that
which
kept
them
from
worshipping
of
idols
,
images
,
or
submitting
any
ways
to
that
false
worship
set
up
by
the
beast
.
And
in
this
regard
the
Saints
may
be
said
,
to
get
victory
over
the
beast
,
his
image
,
mark
,
and
name
.
Which
things
I
have
opened
before
,
onely
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
way
,
that
the
Saints
that
getteth
this
victory
over
all
false
worship
,
they
shall
have
spiritual
bodies
,
that
shall
be
capable
to
stand
upon
the
Sea
of
glass
in
heaven
,
even
upon
that
Chrystal
Sea
,
which
is
round
about
the
throne
of
God
.
Even
as
men
do
stand
upon
ships
upon
the
Sea
of
this
world
,
as
aforesaid
.
Observe
:
if
there
be
such
power
in
saith
in
bodies
that
are
mortal
,
as
to
make
them
to
walk
upon
the
waters
,
as
in
Christ
,
and
in
Peter
,
who
walked
in
those
bodies
of
flesh
upon
the
waters
,
how
much
more
shall
those
whose
faith
is
become
a
fiery
glory
which
hath
spiritualized
the
whole
body
?
That
is
,
it
is
a
spiritual
body
capable
to
stand
upon
the
Sea
of
glass
in
heaven
,
as
our
earthly
bodies
are
upon
the
firmest
earth
here
below
.
And
those
Saints
that
stand
upon
this
chrystal
Sea
of
glass
,
these
have
the
harps
of
God
.
Now
what
is
meant
by
the
harps
I
have
shewed
before
.
And
in
the
third
verse
,
these
that
stood
upon
the
Sea
of
glass
,
having
the
harps
of
God
,
they
sing
the
Song
of
Moses
,
and
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
,
which
two
Songs
I
have
opened
before
.
Now
what
the
words
of
the
Song
of
Moses
,
and
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
are
,
some
of
them
are
set
down
in
the
third
and
fourth
verses
.
And
those
that
stood
upon
the
Sea
of
glass
with
the
harps
of
God
,
did
sing
these
two
Songs
in
those
words
aforesaid
.
Their
tongues
being
the
harps
of
God
to
sound
forth
his
praise
and
glory
for
his
great
mercies
towards
them
.
There
is
nothing
else
of
any
great
concernment
to
know
in
this
Chapter
,
but
what
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
of
in
the
chapters
following
,
therefore
I
shall
say
no
more
,
nor
interpret
no
more
of
this
fifteenth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
IN
the
sixteenth
Chapter
and
the
first
verse
,
John
heard
a
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
,
saying
to
the
seven
Angels
,
Go
your
ways
and
pour
out
the
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
These
seven
Angels
are
to
pour
out
the
seven
last
Plagues
upon
the
earth
,
they
are
called
seven
Angels
,
because
of
those
seven
several
Plagues
that
are
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
earth
in
the
last
dayes
.
These
Angels
who
had
the
seven
last
Plagues
to
pour
out
upon
the
earth
,
they
were
of
the
holy
Angels
;
but
whether
they
were
just
seven
,
more
or
less
,
is
not
much
material
.
But
because
the
Plagues
are
counted
but
into
seven
,
therefore
called
seven
Angels
who
poured
out
their
Vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
;
which
wrath
of
God
are
those
seven
Plagues
,
when
as
one
or
two
Angels
might
at
the
command
of
God
pour
out
all
those
seven
vials
.
But
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
much
of
seven
:
And
1.
of
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
before
the
Throne
.
2.
of
seven
Angels
of
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
of
the
seven
Churches
themselves
.
Also
he
speaks
of
a
Lamb
with
seven
horns
,
and
seven
eyes
,
and
a
beast
with
seven
heads
,
and
now
of
seven
Angels
,
and
seven
vials
,
and
seven
plagues
.
So
that
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
doth
speak
much
upon
seven
,
which
sometimes
them
seven
spoken
of
,
were
but
one
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
Yet
they
may
be
called
seven
,
in
relation
to
those
seven
several
operations
or
works
they
do
.
Likewise
I
would
have
the
Reader
minde
,
that
these
seven
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
that
are
to
be
poured
out
by
these
seven
Angels
,
they
have
relation
unto
those
plagues
of
Egypt
that
was
poured
out
by
Moses
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
of
the
Law
.
Which
Nation
of
the
Jews
was
called
the
Temple
of
God
,
for
God
had
established
his
worship
of
the
Law
in
,
and
upon
them
.
And
the
voice
of
God
to
Moses
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
of
the
Law
,
commanded
him
to
pour
out
the
vials
of
his
wrath
upon
Egypt
,
which
was
done
accordingly
.
Also
we
read
in
Scriptures
,
of
several
of
the
holy
Angels
that
poured
out
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
as
well
as
Moses
the
Angel
of
the
Law
.
As
those
two
Angels
that
came
to
Lot
,
poured
out
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
upon
Sodom
,
and
burnt
it
to
ashes
.
Likewise
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
destroyed
threescore
thousand
people
of
the
plague
,
for
Davids
sin
in
numbring
the
people
.
Likewise
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
slew
fourscore
thousand
men
in
one
night
of
the
King
of
Assyria's
host
,
according
to
the
words
of
the
prophet
Isaiah
.
With
many
other
examples
in
Scripture
,
that
Angels
did
pour
out
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
upon
the
earth
in
former
times
.
But
these
seven
Angels
,
and
the
seven
plagues
that
are
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
earth
,
I
say
the
meaning
of
John
was
,
that
they
should
be
poured
out
upon
those
wicked
beasts
and
false
preachers
,
or
false
prophets
,
who
setup
a
false
worship
,
and
all
false
worshippers
ever
since
that
day
that
Christ
entered
into
the
Ministery
,
or
since
the
time
that
the
Apostles
received
their
Commission
,
as
in
Acts
2.
My
meaning
is
this
,
that
ever
since
the
Apostles
had
those
cloven
tongues
sate
upon
them
,
as
of
fire
;
for
then
began
people
to
worship
Christ
according
to
the
Apostles
directions
,
who
had
their
Commission
from
Christ
.
Now
what
worship
hath
been
set
up
since
by
Kings
or
Head-Magistrates
,
who
had
no
Commission
from
God
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
evil
beasts
,
false
prophets
,
false
preachers
,
and
false
worship
.
And
those
seven
Angels
poured
out
their
seven
plagues
upon
those
superstitions
and
idolatrous
people
,
who
have
drunk
of
the
wine
of
the
fornication
of
idolatry
,
in
worshipping
false
gods
or
idols
ever
since
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
was
set
up
by
the
Apostles
of
Christ
.
I
declare
that
these
seven
last
plagues
are
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
enemies
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
he
being
the
Angel
of
the
New
Covenant
of
Faith
,
and
Christ
dwelling
in
their
hearts
by
faith
,
so
that
the
true
Believers
of
the
Gospel
are
called
by
the
Spirit
The
Temple
of
God
.
And
this
great
voice
which
John
heard
out
of
the
Temple
,
was
no
other
but
the
voice
of
Christ
who
gave
charge
unto
his
Angels
to
pour
out
the
seven
vials
of
his
wrath
,
which
are
seven
plagues
,
upon
the
earth
.
That
is
,
upon
wicked
,
idolatrous
people
,
who
worship
idols
,
images
,
and
false
gods
since
the
Apostles
Commission
.
Even
such
like
plagues
as
Moses
the
Angel
of
the
Law
,
and
other
Angels
did
pour
out
upon
Egypt
,
and
upon
other
wicked
and
ungodly
men
,
as
aforesaid
.
Let
the
Reader
observe
,
and
he
may
see
that
these
last
plagues
that
are
poured
out
upon
the
beast
,
his
image
,
and
those
that
receive
the
mark
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
.
That
is
,
upon
all
idolatrous
people
,
they
are
much
like
unto
those
plagues
of
Egypt
,
as
aforesaid
,
as
you
may
perceive
in
the
seven
vials
pouring
out
those
seven
plagues
.
In
the
second
verse
,
The
first
went
and
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
earth
,
and
there
fell
a
noisom
and
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
,
which
had
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
and
upon
them
which
worshipped
his
image
.
This
Plague
the
first
Angel
poured
out
,
it
was
upon
those
people
that
received
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
and
those
which
did
worship
his
image
Even
the
same
Plague
was
poured
out
upon
the
servants
,
and
inhabitants
of
Egypt
,
for
their
wicked
oppression
of
Israel
,
they
had
grievous
sores
upon
them
,
as
you
may
see
,
Exodus
9.10
,
and
11
verses
.
The
sores
were
so
grievous
upon
the
Egyptians
,
and
upon
the
Magicians
,
that
they
could
not
stand
before
Moses
,
for
the
boyls
were
upon
the
Magicians
,
both
upon
man
,
and
beast
.
So
in
like
manner
is
the
Plague
poured
out
upon
the
enemies
of
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
Verse
the
third
,
And
the
second
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
sea
,
and
it
became
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
:
and
every
living
soul
died
in
the
sea
.
This
second
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
,
and
the
Plague
this
Angel
poured
out
,
it
was
much
like
to
the
Plague
Moses
poured
out
upon
Egypt
.
As
you
may
see
Exodus
the
7.
and
the
17.
how
the
rod
in
Moses
hand
smote
upon
the
waters
that
were
in
the
rivers
,
and
they
became
blood
,
or
was
turned
into
blood
.
And
in
the
18.
verse
,
And
the
fish
that
is
in
the
river
shall
die
,
and
the
river
shall
stink
,
and
the
Egyptians
shall
loath
to
drink
of
the
water
of
the
river
.
So
in
like
manner
will
God
pour
out
this
vial
of
wrath
upon
the
sea
,
that
is
,
upon
all
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
water
,
which
is
for
the
comfort
,
satisfaction
,
and
quenching
the
thirst
of
man
and
all
other
creatures
.
For
the
vial
being
poured
out
upon
the
Sea
,
the
Sea
doth
imploy
all
manner
of
waters
whatsoever
.
And
as
this
plague
was
poured
out
upon
Egypt
at
the
first
,
when
Moses
had
his
Commission
from
God
to
gather
Israel
out
of
Egypt
,
So
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
when
Christ
shall
gather
his
elect
together
,
that
is
,
the
wheat
from
the
tares
.
This
vial
of
his
wrath
shall
be
poured
out
upon
the
Sea
,
as
really
as
it
was
poured
out
upon
Egypt
by
Moses
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
every
creature
in
the
Sea
,
both
man
,
and
beast
,
fish
,
and
fowl
shall
die
,
even
as
they
did
in
Egypt
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
ANd
verse
the
fourth
,
The
third
Angel
poured
out
his
Vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
and
they
became
blood
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
as
the
Egyptians
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
were
turned
to
blood
by
Moses
,
so
that
the
Egyptians
could
not
drink
of
the
waters
of
the
rivers
,
for
they
did
loath
to
drink
of
them
.
So
likewise
this
Vial
the
third
Angel
poured
out
,
it
was
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
fountain
and
river
of
water
that
is
in
every
man
.
For
every
man
hath
motions
of
peace
,
and
refreshing
of
minde
that
doth
arise
in
his
heart
from
the
seed
of
reason
,
the
root
which
doth
send
forth
refreshing
thoughts
,
motions
and
actions
.
Many
times
the
seed
of
reason
doth
this
,
which
is
as
a
river
of
water
to
refresh
the
soul
of
man
.
But
when
evil
thoughts
,
motions
,
and
actions
,
do
arise
out
of
the
heart
,
it
causeth
fear
,
wrath
,
and
torment
of
soul
,
both
of
the
punishment
of
the
Law
here
in
this
life
,
and
the
punishment
of
eternal
damnation
hereafter
.
So
that
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
that
doth
flow
out
of
the
hearts
of
men
and
women
,
they
are
turned
into
blood
.
That
is
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
motions
,
thoughts
,
and
actions
,
which
did
arise
out
of
the
heart
that
yielded
peace
to
the
minde
,
they
were
as
water
to
refresh
the
heart
of
man
,
even
as
water
doth
quench
the
thirst
of
nature
,
both
of
man
and
beast
.
But
when
these
waters
of
the
soul
be
turned
to
blood
,
there
is
nothing
but
thoughts
of
fear
,
motions
of
wrath
,
and
fear
of
eternal
death
.
So
that
the
soul
of
man
is
loth
,
or
doth
loath
to
drink
of
those
thoughts
,
motions
,
and
actions
which
are
turned
to
blood
,
that
is
,
to
wrath
,
and
fear
of
eternal
damnation
.
But
drink
they
must
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
for
they
have
made
the
Saints
to
drink
of
the
wine
and
wrath
of
their
persecution
,
for
not
worshipping
the
beast
nor
his
image
,
nor
receiving
his
mark
.
Though
I
speak
of
all
men
and
women
in
general
,
because
all
people
have
a
river
of
water
in
their
hearts
,
but
all
rivers
are
not
turned
to
blood
.
But
the
meaning
is
,
all
those
people
who
worship
the
beast
&
his
image
,
who
receive
the
mark
of
his
name
,
or
the
number
of
his
names
,
these
things
includes
both
the
beast
,
and
all
false
worships
,
and
false
worshippers
;
since
Christ
gave
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
to
his
Apostles
.
And
as
Moses
poured
out
that
Plague
of
turning
the
natural
rivers
and
fountains
of
water
of
Egypt
to
blood
,
at
the
first
coming
into
his
Commission
of
the
Law
.
So
likewise
will
Christ
pour
out
his
vial
of
wrath
upon
the
spirits
of
men
and
women
,
and
turn
the
waters
of
their
souls
to
blood
,
as
aforesaid
,
and
this
will
be
executed
at
the
latter
end
of
the
world
,
which
end
will
be
as
certain
as
the
beginning
was
by
Moses
.
Therefore
John
by
the
spirit
of
Revelation
,
saw
these
vials
poured
out
upon
the
beast
,
and
his
seat
,
and
upon
his
image
,
and
upon
those
that
had
his
mark
,
name
,
or
number
of
his
name
,
as
aforesaid
.
For
it
is
the
nature
of
true
faith
to
see
things
afar
off
,
or
at
a
distance
as
near
at
hand
,
or
in
present
being
.
So
that
this
vial
of
Gods
wrath
,
which
the
third
Angel
poured
out
upon
the
rivers
,
and
fountains
of
waters
,
I
declare
it
is
meant
upon
the
souls
,
that
is
,
upon
the
peace
of
the
souls
of
those
wicked
beasts
,
or
Head-Magistrates
who
set
up
images
,
idols
,
and
forms
of
false
worship
,
and
cause
the
people
so
to
do
.
And
all
those
people
that
do
bow
down
to
this
worship
,
they
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
,
upon
all
these
their
souls
is
this
vial
poured
out
upon
.
That
is
,
upon
the
peace
of
all
their
souls
,
which
peace
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
And
upon
these
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
the
Angel
doth
pour
out
his
vial
,
and
turn
the
waters
of
idolatrous
men
and
womens
souls
to
blood
.
For
this
the
Reader
is
to
minde
,
that
there
is
motions
that
doth
run
in
the
minde
of
man
,
as
the
waters
doth
in
a
river
or
spring
.
And
these
motions
doth
cool
or
satisfie
the
soul
of
man
,
as
waters
doth
when
men
are
athirst
:
As
the
rich
man
Christ
speaks
of
,
who
being
in
hell
desired
one
drop
of
cold
water
to
cool
his
tongue
,
that
is
,
one
motion
of
peace
or
hope
of
deliverance
out
of
this
heat
;
For
if
there
could
but
one
motion
of
peace
arise
out
of
the
heart
of
one
being
in
hell
,
it
would
be
that
drop
of
cold
water
to
cool
the
tongue
of
the
soul
.
But
these
waters
being
turned
to
blood
by
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
being
poured
upon
it
,
no
waters
can
arise
.
That
is
,
no
peace
can
spring
from
the
souls
of
men
and
women
,
who
have
this
vial
poured
out
upon
them
,
that
is
,
who
have
the
waters
of
their
souls
turned
to
blood
,
that
is
,
to
wrath
,
torment
,
and
the
fear
of
eternal
damnation
.
And
because
the
Reader
may
know
,
that
the
motions
of
peace
in
a
mans
minde
,
may
be
called
a
river
of
water
,
you
may
minde
the
words
of
Christ
,
where
he
saith
,
He
that
believeth
in
me
,
out
of
his
belly
shall
flow
rivers
of
living
water
.
So
likewise
Christ
said
to
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
If
thou
hadst
asked
me
,
I
would
have
given
the
Water
of
Life
:
it
should
have
been
a
Well
springing
up
unto
eternal
life
.
These
waters
flow
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
in
the
soul
of
men
and
women
:
these
are
not
those
waters
that
are
turned
to
blood
.
But
there
are
waters
that
proceed
from
the
seed
of
Reason
in
the
heart
of
men
and
women
,
which
are
motions
of
natural
peace
that
doth
arise
from
the
seed
of
Reason
in
man
,
and
these
are
those
waters
that
are
turned
to
blood
by
the
pouring
out
of
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
upon
them
,
as
will
appear
by
Scripture
.
As
first
,
the
waters
of
Cains
soul
was
turned
to
blood
for
killing
his
brother
Abel
.
2.
The
waters
of
cursed
Cham
,
his
soul
was
turned
to
blood
for
uncovering
his
fathers
nakedness
,
in
that
he
procured
the
curse
of
his
father
,
and
Cain
had
more
torment
upon
his
soul
than
he
could
bear
.
3.
The
waters
of
Esau's
soul
was
turned
to
blood
,
for
despising
his
Birth-right
.
4.
The
waters
of
King
Saul's
soul
was
turned
into
blood
,
for
disobeying
the
Commandment
of
the
Lord
,
in
that
it
caused
him
to
enquire
of
a
Witch
.
These
being
all
of
them
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
the
waters
,
that
is
,
the
motions
of
peace
that
did
arise
from
that
Seed
,
as
you
may
read
that
Saul
had
many
,
or
much
peace
,
for
he
was
called
Saul
amongst
the
Prophets
.
And
further
it
is
said
,
that
the
good
Spirit
of
the
Lord
departed
from
him
,
and
an
evil
spirit
from
the
Lord
was
sent
unto
him
.
That
is
,
the
motions
of
peace
departed
from
him
,
and
the
motions
of
fear
and
horror
was
sent
unto
him
.
That
is
,
the
waters
of
his
soul
were
turned
to
blood
,
and
so
will
it
be
not
onely
with
these
afore-mentioned
,
but
with
all
the
seed
of
the
serpent
who
rebel
against
God
,
and
that
worship
false
gods
,
as
these
beasts
,
and
all
those
that
receive
his
mark
.
So
that
to
conclude
,
this
vial
of
Gods
wrath
of
turning
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
to
blood
,
it
hath
relation
to
all
wicked
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
,
who
are
called
by
the
Spirit
Beasts
;
and
all
those
that
receive
the
mark
in
the
fore-head
,
or
right
hand
,
or
his
name
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
.
For
the
mark
,
name
,
and
number
of
his
name
,
doth
include
all
false
worshippers
,
or
idolaters
whatsoever
.
So
that
this
plague
which
is
poured
out
by
the
third
Angel
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
it
is
upon
all
those
peoples
souls
aforesaid
.
So
that
no
motion
of
peace
could
arise
in
their
souls
,
not
to
eternity
,
this
being
one
of
the
last
vials
of
Gods
wrath
,
which
he
will
pour
out
upon
this
wicked
,
unbelieving
,
persecuting
,
idolatrous
world
.
Turning
the
waters
of
their
souls
to
blood
,
that
is
,
all
their
peace
shall
be
turned
to
fear
,
horror
,
and
torment
for
ever
and
ever
.
So
much
for
the
fourth
verse
,
and
the
third
vial
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
IN
the
fifth
verse
,
And
I
heard
the
Angel
of
the
waters
say
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
,
because
thou
hast
judged
thus
.
Verse
6.
For
they
have
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
blood
to
drink
:
for
they
are
worthy
.
This
Angel
of
the
waters
,
is
the
same
Angel
that
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
waters
aforesaid
.
And
the
Angel
giveth
thanks
unto
Christ
the
onely
God
,
because
he
hath
judged
thus
.
That
is
,
because
he
hath
poured
out
the
vial
of
his
wrath
upon
all
persecuting
devils
,
and
worshippers
of
devils
.
For
those
that
persecute
,
and
those
that
worship
idols
,
are
all
one
,
for
they
all
help
to
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Prophets
,
so
that
Saints
and
Prophets
are
forced
to
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
their
fornication
,
in
that
they
sh●d
their
blood
,
because
they
will
not
worship
devils
,
as
they
do
.
So
in
like
manner
God
doth
make
them
to
drink
of
the
wine
of
his
wrath
,
in
that
he
gives
them
blood
to
drink
.
That
is
,
they
have
their
own
blood
to
drink
,
for
they
are
worthy
,
and
their
own
blood
is
nothing
else
but
the
wrath
of
God
working
in
their
souls
,
which
turns
all
the
motions
of
their
mindes
into
blood
,
so
that
they
have
nothing
to
drink
,
but
the
blood
of
their
own
souls
.
For
as
they
drunk
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Prophets
,
in
that
they
shed
their
blood
with
delight
,
because
they
would
not
bow
down
to
their
worship
.
So
now
they
having
no
more
Saints
blood
to
drink
,
they
must
now
drink
their
own
blood
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
For
look
what
measure
the
seed
of
reason
hath
mete
to
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
the
same
shall
be
meted
to
them
again
.
For
as
they
have
drunk
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
so
God
will
give
them
their
own
blood
to
drink
to
eternity
.
And
this
is
righteous
judgement
in
God
,
as
the
Angel
that
came
out
from
the
altar
doth
say
,
as
in
the
seventh
verse
,
&c.
Verse
the
eighth
,
And
the
fourth
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
Sun
,
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
scorch
men
with
fire
.
Verse
the
nineth
,
And
men
were
scorched
with
great
heat
,
and
blasphemed
the
Name
of
God
,
which
hath
power
over
these
Plagues
,
and
they
repented
not
to
give
him
glory
.
This
fourth
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
Sun
:
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
mind
,
that
this
vial
that
is
poured
out
upon
the
Sun
,
It
hath
relation
to
that
Plague
the
two
Angels
that
came
to
Lot
,
did
pour
out
upon
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
.
And
as
there
was
a
total
destruction
of
those
two
Cities
,
and
the
inhabitants
thereof
,
by
the
fire
that
came
from
the
Sun
at
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
So
that
these
two
Angels
that
came
to
Lot
,
they
may
be
said
to
pour
out
their
vial
upon
the
Sun
,
in
that
they
did
cause
the
Sun
to
burn
up
those
two
Cities
,
with
all
the
people
,
cattel
,
and
every
thing
else
in
them
.
For
the
destruction
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
by
fire
,
it
was
onely
to
signifie
that
the
destruction
of
the
world
at
the
end
of
time
,
shall
be
burnt
up
by
fire
,
as
Sodom
and
Gemorrah
was
.
And
that
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
by
vertue
of
his
Commission
,
shall
pour
out
his
vial
of
Gods
wrath
upon
the
Sun
,
that
is
,
the
Angel
shall
cause
or
command
the
Sun
to
give
forth
its
heat
,
that
shall
set
the
element
on
fire
.
So
that
all
wicked
,
idolatrous
men
and
women
,
shall
be
burnt
with
fire
as
Sodom
was
,
for
their
wicked
unnatural
lusts
.
For
God
will
punish
idolaters
,
with
the
same
punishment
as
the
people
of
Sodom
,
who
committed
such
things
as
is
unnatural
;
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
being
burnt
with
fire
,
it
was
an
example
onely
to
shew
what
God
will
do
at
the
end
of
time
,
unto
this
wicked
unbelieving
world
,
he
will
overthrow
it
,
even
it
he
did
the
Cities
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
.
And
because
the
Reader
may
see
,
that
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
was
poured
out
upon
the
Sun
,
to
execute
his
wrath
upon
Sodom
,
in
that
the
Sun
burnt
up
those
two
Cities
,
and
the
people
thereof
,
see
Gen.
19.23
,
24
verses
,
it
is
said
,
The
Sun
was
risen
upon
the
earth
,
when
Lot
entered
into
Zoar.
That
is
,
the
Sun
was
the
captain
or
head
governor
of
that
fire
and
brimstone
,
that
was
rained
down
from
heaven
upon
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
.
So
that
Gods
wrath
was
poured
out
upon
the
Sun
,
that
the
Sun
might
pour
it
out
upon
Sodom
.
For
when
the
Sun
was
risen
upon
the
earth
,
that
is
,
when
the
original
or
captain
of
all
fire
did
arise
on
the
earth
,
it
commands
brimstone
and
fire
to
rain
down
upon
those
two
Cities
.
Even
as
a
General
of
an
Army
doth
command
his
men
to
fall
on
upon
his
enemies
.
For
the
Sun
is
appointed
of
God
,
to
be
the
chief
Governor
of
the
host
of
heaven
,
that
is
,
the
starry
heavens
,
so
that
God
commanding
the
Sun
to
give
forth
its
heat
beyond
its
usual
course
,
as
he
did
to
Hezekiah
,
to
make
the
Sun
go
ten
degrees
backwards
.
So
that
the
Sun
is
obedient
to
Gods
command
,
and
if
God
doth
give
an
Angel
a
Commission
to
command
the
Sun
to
give
forth
its
heat
,
and
to
burn
,
and
consume
a
People
,
City
,
or
Nation
,
then
it
may
be
said
,
that
the
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
Sun
.
Thus
it
was
with
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
the
Angel
poured
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
upon
the
Sun
.
And
the
Sun
poured
it
out
upon
the
Cities
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
in
that
it
caused
fire
and
brimstone
to
rain
down
upon
them
,
until
they
were
utterly
consumed
.
So
in
like
manner
,
will
this
Angel
pour
out
his
vial
upon
the
Sun
at
the
end
of
time
,
and
the
Sun
shall
do
by
the
wicked
as
aforesaid
,
as
the
Sun
did
by
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
.
For
that
was
,
as
I
said
before
,
onely
to
signifie
what
will
be
done
at
the
end
of
time
.
Yet
John
in
his
vision
saw
the
thing
done
,
that
is
,
according
to
his
faith
it
is
done
,
for
faith
admits
of
no
time
but
what
is
present
.
But
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
though
there
will
be
destruction
by
the
fire
of
the
Sun
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
like
unto
that
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
as
aforesaid
,
Yet
there
is
a
spiritual
meaning
in
these
words
also
,
which
I
shall
unfold
as
followeth
.
This
Sun
spoken
of
here
,
it
doth
signifie
in
the
spiritual
the
Son
of
God
,
whose
eyes
are
like
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
his
feet
like
unto
fiue
brass
.
This
is
he
that
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
Almighty
God
,
as
in
Revel.
19.15
.
Now
as
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
was
poured
out
upon
the
natural
Sun
,
in
that
the
Sun
had
power
to
burn
up
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
likewise
the
Son
of
righteousness
had
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
poured
out
upon
him
also
.
In
that
he
treaded
the
fierceness
of
Gods
wrath
,
that
is
,
his
own
wrath
,
as
he
was
the
Creator
.
So
that
he
suffered
death
at
the
hands
of
his
creatures
,
which
death
is
called
by
the
spirit
the
wine-press
of
Gods
wrath
.
And
this
wrath
being
poured
out
upon
the
Son
of
Righteousness
,
he
hath
power
given
him
to
scorch
men
with
fire
.
That
is
,
he
hath
power
to
scorch
the
consciences
of
wicked
men
,
with
the
fire
of
hell
.
This
power
also
doth
he
give
to
every
true
Prophet
,
and
Apostle
,
and
Minister
,
whom
he
doth
chuse
.
And
as
the
death
of
Christ
is
called
the
fierce
wrath
of
God
,
so
likewise
it
may
be
called
a
fire
;
for
the
wrath
of
God
may
be
called
a
fire
,
though
executed
in
several
other
ways
.
So
that
this
death
of
the
Son
,
it
being
charged
upon
the
consciences
of
all
wicked
,
persecuting
,
idolatrous
men
and
women
,
by
the
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
and
Ministers
chosen
by
them
,
It
doth
scorch
their
consciences
with
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
which
is
the
fire
of
hell
,
as
in
the
nineth
verse
,
And
men
were
scorched
with
great
heat
,
and
blasphemed
the
Name
of
God
,
which
hath
power
over
these
Plagues
.
So
that
every
true
Messenger
of
Christ
,
hath
power
to
scorch
the
consciences
of
men
,
and
to
kindle
the
fire
of
hell
in
all
persecuting
spirits
,
and
false
worshippers
,
who
worship
false
gods
.
And
this
fire
,
and
heat
was
very
much
poured
out
by
the
Apostles
,
and
those
Ministers
,
ordained
by
them
in
the
primitive
times
,
so
called
.
For
none
knows
what
those
persecuting
beasts
,
and
false
worshippers
who
received
the
beasts
mark
,
did
suffer
,
nor
how
their
consciences
were
scorched
with
the
fire
of
hell
,
even
whilest
they
were
in
this
world
,
which
was
but
a
taste
of
what
shall
be
hereafter
.
But
this
taste
it
made
them
blaspheme
against
him
that
had
power
over
these
Plagues
.
For
the
minde
of
man
is
so
desperately
wicked
,
that
if
he
could
destroy
that
God
that
hath
power
over
these
Plagues
,
even
as
they
did
those
his
messengers
,
and
the
Saints
that
believed
them
.
But
the
Saints
may
see
,
that
there
is
a
secret
spiritual
power
in
every
true
Messenger
of
God
,
to
scorch
the
souls
of
persecuting
,
and
despising
men
and
women
,
with
the
heat
of
hell
fire
:
this
I
know
to
be
true
by
experience
,
as
well
as
by
faith
.
For
the
doctrine
of
the
true
God
,
and
his
true
Worship
,
it
doth
torment
the
souls
of
the
seed
of
the
serpent
inwardly
,
as
the
heat
of
the
Sun
doth
outwardly
to
a
mans
body
,
and
men
are
more
subject
to
blaspheme
for
the
torment
within
,
then
they
are
for
torments
without
.
Because
the
one
is
but
for
a
time
,
but
the
other
is
for
eternity
.
So
that
the
spiritual
scorching
with
great
heat
,
is
that
John
chiefly
intends
in
this
chapter
,
in
relation
to
the
torment
of
mind
that
was
upon
those
beasts
that
persecuted
the
Saints
,
and
all
those
that
received
his
mark
,
as
aforesaid
,
In
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
,
and
with
relation
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Thus
in
some
measure
,
I
have
given
the
litteral
and
spiritual
meaning
of
the
fourth
Angel
,
pouring
out
his
vial
upon
the
Sun
,
and
of
the
8.
and
9.
verses
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
VErse
the
tenth
,
And
the
fifth
Angel
poured
our
his
vial
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
and
his
kingdom
was
full
of
darkness
,
and
they
gnawed
their
tongues
for
pain
.
This
fifth
vial
it
hath
a
twofold
meaning
,
that
is
,
a
litteral
and
spiritual
meaning
.
The
litteral
meaning
is
in
relation
to
the
vial
,
or
plague
that
Moses
poured
out
upon
Egypt
,
as
you
may
see
Exodus
the
10.22
,
23
And
Moses
streched
forth
his
hand
towards
heaven
,
and
there
was
a
thick
darkness
in
all
the
land
of
Egypt
three
days
,
and
in
the
23.
verse
,
They
saw
not
one
another
,
neither
rose
any
from
his
place
for
three
days
,
&c.
Here
the
Reader
may
see
,
that
this
vial
was
poured
out
in
the
natural
upon
Egypt
,
and
upon
the
seat
of
the
King
of
Egypt
,
Phar●ah
being
king
.
Therefore
called
the
beast
:
and
the
seat
of
the
beast
signifies
the
power
and
authority
that
Pharaoh
had
over
all
the
land
of
Egypt
.
And
this
Vial
being
poured
out
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
it
signifies
upon
all
those
that
were
under
his
government
.
That
is
,
that
were
of
his
own
people
,
so
that
there
was
thick
darkness
in
the
Kings
palace
,
and
upon
his
servants
,
no
place
free
,
as
there
was
upon
the
inhabitants
of
Egypt
,
so
that
darkness
was
all
over
the
land
of
Egypt
,
no
place
free
.
For
if
any
place
had
been
free
from
darkness
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
then
I
say
the
vial
had
not
been
poured
out
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
.
So
that
this
vial
Moses
poured
out
of
thick
darkness
,
it
was
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
that
is
upon
King
Pharaoh
,
in
whom
the
power
and
authority
of
Egypt
did
stand
.
So
that
when
darkness
was
poured
out
upon
the
King
,
in
whom
the
light
of
all
the
Laws
of
Egypt
did
shine
forth
upon
the
people
;
if
the
Seat
in
whom
the
Law
is
placed
be
darkned
,
then
the
people
which
must
obey
,
must
needs
be
darkned
also
.
For
where
a
King
or
Head
Magistrate
hath
power
given
him
either
from
God
,
or
from
man
,
to
make
Laws
for
people
to
obey
,
that
power
and
authority
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
the
Seat
of
the
beast
.
And
when
God
doth
pour
out
the
vial
of
his
wrath
upon
this
Authority
,
then
I
say
the
vial
may
be
said
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
Seat
of
the
Beast
:
so
that
the
Reader
may
see
what
is
meant
by
the
Seat
of
the
Beast
.
Now
I
have
opened
a
little
what
is
the
litteral
or
natural
meaning
of
the
fifth
Angel
pouring
out
his
vial
or
plague
upon
Egypt
,
and
what
the
Plague
was
,
and
what
the
Seat
of
the
Beast
is
,
I
shall
now
also
give
you
to
understand
the
spiritual
meaning
of
these
things
aforesaid
.
Observe
there
was
many
Pharaohs
that
were
Kings
of
Egypt
in
those
four
hundred
years
that
Israel
was
in
bondage
in
Egypt
,
yet
all
these
King
Pharaohs
are
included
in
that
one
King
Pharaoh
unto
whom
Moses
was
sent
.
So
that
all
the
Kings
of
Egypt
are
counted
by
the
Spirit
but
one
King
Pharaoh
.
And
all
those
Plagues
which
Moses
poured
out
upon
Egypt
,
it
was
upon
this
King
Pharaoh
,
even
until
God
had
utterly
consumed
him
,
and
he
did
in
the
Red-sea
:
these
things
were
fulfilled
in
the
history
,
and
in
the
natural
,
at
the
beginning
of
Moses
Commission
.
And
that
beast
Pharaoh
king
of
Egypt
his
actions
of
oppression
to
the
Israelites
,
they
were
upon
the
temporal
state
of
Israel
.
And
so
the
vials
and
Plagues
that
was
poured
out
upon
him
,
they
were
temporal
Plagues
also
.
And
there
was
a
temporal
darkness
for
three
days
all
over
Egypt
,
which
darkness
was
but
a
shadow
or
type
of
that
spiritual
darkness
upon
the
mind
of
man
now
,
and
the
eternal
darkness
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
CHAP.
L.
NOw
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
this
beast
here
spoken
of
by
John
,
it
was
that
beast
that
did
rise
out
of
the
Sea
,
having
seven
heads
,
as
in
Chapter
the
thirteenth
,
verse
the
first
,
to
whom
the
Dragon
gave
his
Power
,
Seat
,
and
Authority
:
this
was
the
first
beast
that
persecuted
the
saints
after
the
Apostles
Commission
came
to
be
published
upon
the
earth
.
That
is
,
this
was
the
first
beast
that
made
war
with
the
saints
about
worship
.
And
so
the
same
Spirit
,
Power
,
and
Authority
that
was
in
this
beast
,
it
did
run
thorow
the
loins
of
all
other
beasts
that
succeeded
him
all
the
time
of
the
ten
Persecutions
.
And
the
same
spirit
hath
,
and
doth
run
in
the
line
of
all
wicked
,
persecuting
Idolaters
,
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
;
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
but
one
beast
.
And
look
what
beast
,
or
beasts
,
are
alive
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
they
shall
be
all
counted
but
one
beast
,
and
shall
all
be
overthrown
with
one
overthrow
,
even
as
Pharaoh
King
of
Egypt
was
.
For
though
there
was
many
Pharaohs
Kings
of
Egypt
,
as
aforesaid
,
yet
in
the
destruction
of
that
one
King
Pharaoh
,
all
wicked
Pharaohs
are
destroyed
in
him
.
So
likewise
Herod
that
did
seek
to
kill
Christ
when
he
was
born
,
in
that
he
slew
all
the
male
children
in
Bethlehem
,
who
were
two
years
old
or
under
.
I
declare
this
Herod
was
that
Dragon
John
speaks
of
in
divers
places
in
the
book
of
the
Revelation
,
who
gave
his
power
,
seat
,
and
authority
unto
this
beast
.
And
so
successively
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
,
it
runs
thorow
the
line
of
all
wicked
beasts
to
the
worlds
end
,
even
as
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
did
run
thorow
the
lines
of
many
Herods
,
since
Cains
birth
.
Yet
this
Herod
that
persecuted
Christ
,
as
soon
as
he
was
born
,
is
called
by
the
spirit
in
John
,
that
great
red
Dragon
.
And
his
spirit
of
persecution
it
was
given
to
all
those
wicked
beasts
that
did
succeed
immediately
after
him
,
and
that
shall
succeed
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
For
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
the
Herod
that
would
have
killed
Christ
,
he
died
before
this
beast
had
any
power
,
but
Herod
the
Dragons
spirit
remained
in
other
Herods
,
as
that
Herod
that
beheaded
John
Baptist
who
was
eaten
up
with
lice
.
So
that
there
was
more
Herods
than
one
,
yet
the
same
spirit
of
Cain
the
devil
was
in
them
all
.
So
that
they
may
be
called
by
the
Spirit
,
but
one
Herod
,
dragon
,
or
devil
,
they
being
all
guided
by
one
evil
spirit
,
even
the
spirit
of
murdering
Cain
the
first
man-devil
,
or
the
devil
become
flesh
.
So
that
this
spirit
of
Cain
who
ruled
in
all
those
Pharaohs
and
Herods
before
God
was
manifest
in
the
flesh
,
is
that
Dragon-devil
who
gave
his
power
,
seat
,
and
authority
unto
the
beast
.
That
is
,
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
did
persecute
,
oppress
,
and
kill
before
Christ
came
upon
an
natural
account
,
for
fear
of
loosing
his
kingdom
,
as
Pharaoh
king
of
Egypt
did
.
And
Herod
the
Dragon
he
slew
the
young
children
,
for
fear
Christ
should
take
his
kingdom
out
of
his
hands
.
So
that
most
of
their
cruel
murthers
they
acted
,
it
was
upon
a
temporal
account
.
But
the
cruelties
that
was
acted
by
those
beasts
,
it
was
upon
a
spiritual
account
;
I
call
it
a
spiritual
account
,
because
the
persecuting
and
putting
to
death
of
the
Saints
,
it
was
for
worshipping
of
Christ
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
who
set
up
a
worship
contrary
to
that
which
was
set
up
by
those
beasts
.
For
there
was
a
liberty
granted
of
God
unto
the
Worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
for
the
Jews
to
fight
with
the
Sword
of
steel
,
and
to
destroy
those
Kings
or
Beasts
that
did
molest
them
.
But
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
did
not
teach
men
so
to
do
,
but
altogether
to
the
contrary
.
So
that
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
under
the
Gospel
,
and
ever
since
,
it
is
upon
a
spiritual
account
;
for
who
ever
doth
suffer
meerly
for
his
Faith
,
or
his
Religion
,
or
his
Worship
,
he
may
be
said
to
suffer
upon
a
spiritual
account
.
And
those
Beasts
that
do
persecute
upon
that
account
,
they
persecute
upon
a
spiritual
account
.
Even
as
this
Beast
did
spoken
of
by
John
,
for
this
Beast
did
persecute
the
Saints
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
for
worshipping
of
Christ
,
and
not
worshipping
his
Image
,
as
Pharaoh
did
to
the
people
of
Israel
in
the
temporal
.
And
look
what
Plagues
were
poured
out
upon
Pharaoh
,
and
all
the
land
of
Egypt
in
the
temporal
,
so
likewise
will
spiritual
Plagues
be
poured
out
upon
the
beast
,
and
upon
all
that
worship
him
,
or
his
image
.
And
as
there
was
a
natural
darkness
in
all
the
land
of
Egypt
,
upon
the
King
,
as
upon
the
people
,
so
likewise
this
spiritual
darkness
is
poured
out
upon
the
seat
of
the
Beast
.
That
is
,
there
is
a
darkness
poured
out
upon
the
mindes
of
all
evil
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
,
who
undertake
to
set
up
Forms
of
Worship
,
as
idols
and
images
,
for
the
people
to
worship
.
And
there
being
a
darkness
poured
out
upon
the
minde
of
the
Beast
,
so
that
he
doth
worship
false
gods
:
and
not
onely
so
,
but
this
vial
of
darkness
is
poured
out
upon
the
mindes
of
all
those
people
who
worship
false
gods
.
That
is
,
there
is
a
spiritual
darkness
upon
the
minde
and
spirit
of
the
Beast
,
and
all
that
worship
a
false
god
.
I
say
a
spiritual
darkness
is
poured
upon
them
all
,
even
whilest
they
are
here
in
this
world
.
Even
as
that
natural
darkness
was
poured
out
upon
Pharaoh
,
and
all
the
land
of
the
Egyptians
.
I
say
there
is
as
gross
a
thick
darkness
poured
out
upon
the
spirits
of
the
greatest
part
of
men
and
women
at
this
day
,
concerning
the
true
knowledge
of
God
,
and
the
true
worship
that
God
requireth
,
as
there
was
upon
Egypt
.
And
this
spiritual
darkness
of
the
minde
,
it
is
but
a
preparation
or
fore-runner
of
that
eternal
darkness
,
which
will
as
certainly
be
when
time
shall
be
no
more
,
as
the
darkness
of
the
minde
is
at
present
in
all
the
seed
of
the
serpent
who
worship
false
gods
.
But
as
there
was
light
in
all
the
places
of
the
children
of
Israels
dwellings
,
as
you
may
see
Exod.
10.23
.
which
dwellings
of
theirs
it
was
in
the
Land
of
Goshen
where
the
children
of
Israel
were
,
as
in
Exod.
9.26
.
Now
this
Land
of
Goshen
it
signifies
the
light
of
grace
,
or
spiritual
and
heavenly
light
in
the
mindes
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
:
and
the
children
of
Israel
signifies
the
true
Saints
,
or
true
Worshippers
of
God
in
spirit
and
truth
.
So
that
every
true
Believer
in
the
true
God
,
he
may
be
said
to
dwell
in
the
Land
of
Goshen
in
his
own
minde
;
in
which
Land
there
is
the
light
of
Faith
whereby
they
may
see
the
way
to
that
eternal
light
of
Glory
,
where
no
sad
or
melancholly
thought
shall
arise
to
darken
the
light
of
peace
,
joy
and
everlasting
glory
.
So
on
the
contrary
,
the
Land
of
Egypt
it
signifies
that
hell
and
darkness
of
the
minde
.
So
that
all
those
who
know
not
the
true
God
,
nor
his
true
Worship
they
are
in
that
spiritual
darkness
in
their
mindes
,
as
the
Egyptians
were
who
gnawed
their
tongues
for
pain
.
Even
so
will
it
be
with
all
those
wicked
beasts
who
have
,
and
do
set
up
Images
,
and
Idols
of
gold
,
wood
,
and
stone
,
or
any
false
worship
whatsoever
,
contrary
to
Moses
,
the
Apostles
,
and
the
two
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
I
say
,
all
those
that
worship
contrary
to
these
three
Commissions
,
they
are
in
that
spiritual
Egyptian
darkness
in
their
mindes
,
whilest
they
are
here
in
this
world
.
And
this
darkness
in
their
spirits
,
it
will
lead
them
to
that
eternal
dark
night
,
when
as
no
light
shall
appear
for
ever
.
That
is
,
no
motion
of
peace
,
or
hope
of
deliverance
shall
arise
in
their
mindes
for
ever
and
ever
.
And
then
shall
this
Beast
,
and
all
that
received
his
mark
,
name
,
or
number
of
his
name
,
gnaw
their
tongues
for
pain
to
eternity
.
For
this
Vial
or
Plague
is
poured
out
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
then
of
necessity
it
will
follow
that
all
that
worship
according
to
his
command
,
will
have
the
Vial
of
darkness
poured
out
upon
them
also
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
and
of
the
tenth
Verse
.
CHAP.
LI.
I
Shall
pass
by
the
eleventh
,
and
come
to
the
twelfth
verse
,
And
the
sixth
Angel
poured
out
his
Vial
upon
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
and
the
waters
thereof
was
dried
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
kings
of
the
east
might
be
prepared
.
This
great
river
Euphrates
was
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
where
those
four
Angels
was
bound
,
as
I
shewed
before
.
And
as
those
four
Angels
were
loosed
at
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
of
the
sixth
Angel
,
so
at
the
pouring
out
of
the
sixth
Vial
this
great
river
Euphrates
must
be
dryed
up
.
Now
this
great
river
Euphrates
,
it
signifies
all
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
in
the
whole
world
,
in
the
natural
.
That
is
to
say
,
at
the
end
of
the
world
God
will
pour
out
his
vial
of
wrath
upon
all
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
so
that
they
shall
be
dryed
up
,
so
that
the
thirst
of
man
and
beast
,
shall
not
be
quenched
,
this
will
God
do
in
the
natural
.
Also
God
will
pour
out
his
vial
of
wrath
upon
the
spiritual
estate
of
man
,
even
upon
the
great
spiritual
river
Euphrates
,
that
is
,
upon
all
the
souls
and
consciences
of
wicked
,
idolatrous
,
persecuting
men
and
women
all
the
world
over
.
That
is
,
the
waters
of
their
souls
shall
be
dryed
up
,
so
that
no
motion
of
peace
shall
arise
,
or
spring
from
their
souls
,
to
quench
the
thirst
of
sin
then
,
no
more
then
there
did
to
Dives
the
rich
man
,
who
being
in
hell
,
wanted
one
drop
of
cold
water
to
cool
his
tongue
.
But
the
river
of
his
soul
that
did
run
with
motions
of
peace
in
his
natural
life
,
it
was
now
dryed
up
,
so
that
no
drop
of
cold
water
could
be
had
.
That
is
,
not
one
motion
of
peace
,
or
hope
could
arise
in
his
spirit
,
it
being
dryed
up
by
the
wrath
of
God
,
being
poured
out
upon
the
river
of
his
soul
.
So
that
the
souls
or
spirits
of
all
wicked
,
persecuting
,
idolatrous
people
all
the
world
over
,
maybe
called
in
the
spiritual
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
and
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
being
poured
out
upon
the
spirits
of
those
people
aforesaid
,
it
doth
dry
up
all
the
waters
of
their
souls
,
That
is
,
all
their
peace
,
so
that
no
hope
of
eternal
happiness
can
arise
in
them
.
For
all
hope
is
dryed
up
,
so
that
there
is
no
motion
of
peace
can
arise
in
their
souls
,
to
quench
the
fire
of
hell
in
them
,
for
all
the
waters
are
dryed
up
in
their
souls
,
and
this
is
that
great
spiritual
river
Euphrates
,
spoken
of
by
John
.
Whose
waters
thereof
are
dryed
up
,
for
the
peace
of
the
minde
of
man
,
is
called
in
Scriptures
.
Water
,
as
Christ
saith
,
He
that
believes
in
me
,
out
of
his
belly
shall
flow
rivers
of
living
water
:
So
likewise
Christ
said
to
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
if
thou
hadst
asked
me
,
I
would
have
given
thee
water
of
Life
,
and
it
should
be
in
thee
a
well
springing
up
unto
eternal
life
.
So
that
there
is
spiritual
waters
that
doth
spring
out
of
the
soul
of
man
,
as
there
is
natural
waters
that
doth
spring
out
of
the
earth
,
or
out
of
the
rocks
.
And
these
spiritual
waters
doth
satisfie
the
spirit
of
man
in
its
kinde
,
as
the
natural
waters
doth
in
its
kinde
.
And
as
there
is
a
spiritual
water
that
doth
proceed
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
so
likewise
there
is
a
spiritual
water
that
doth
proceed
from
the
seed
of
reason
in
man
.
And
this
water
that
doth
proceed
,
or
arise
from
the
seed
of
reason
,
it
doth
give
great
satisfaction
to
the
minde
of
man
.
Now
these
spiritual
waters
that
doth
arise
from
the
seed
of
reason
,
are
called
by
the
spirit
,
the
great
river
Euphrates
.
And
this
is
that
river
Euphrates
that
the
sixth
Angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
,
and
dryed
up
all
the
waters
,
as
aforesaid
.
Not
but
that
the
natural
river
Euphrates
,
which
signifies
all
the
rivers
in
the
world
,
will
be
dryed
up
also
.
Onely
this
book
of
the
Revelation
of
John
,
it
hath
generally
a
two
fold
meaning
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
spiritual
meaning
,
and
a
temporal
meaning
.
So
that
both
the
great
river
Euphrates
in
the
temporal
,
and
the
great
river
Euphrates
in
the
spiritual
,
the
waters
of
them
both
will
be
dryed
up
at
the
end
of
time
,
which
thing
will
be
unexpressible
sad
to
all
those
who
have
no
water
of
Life
in
their
souls
to
drink
.
It
is
said
by
the
spirit
of
John
,
that
this
great
river
Euphrates
was
dryed
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
east
might
be
prepared
.
Now
what
these
Kings
of
the
east
are
,
is
very
necessary
to
know
.
These
Kings
of
the
East
,
I
declare
they
are
all
good
Kings
:
further
I
declare
that
Christ
the
King
of
Heaven
,
is
said
to
come
out
of
the
East
,
as
you
may
read
,
Math.
2.2
,
3
verses
,
Where
the
wise
men
from
the
East
came
to
Jerusalem
,
saying
,
where
is
he
that
is
born
King
of
the
Jews
,
for
we
have
seen
his
Star
in
the
East
,
and
are
come
to
worship
him
?
So
that
this
Jesus
the
King
of
the
Jews
,
he
is
called
the
King
of
the
East
,
because
his
Star
in
the
East
directed
the
wise
men
to
finde
him
out
,
that
they
might
worship
him
.
Now
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
Prophets
,
Apostles
and
Saints
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
Kings
,
and
Priests
unto
God
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
.
So
that
all
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
true
Believers
may
be
called
Kings
.
And
seeing
the
King
of
Kings
came
out
of
the
East
,
these
all
following
him
in
the
same
steps
of
faith
and
patience
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
Kings
of
the
east
.
So
that
Christ
,
his
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
are
those
Kings
of
the
East
,
who
have
the
aforesaid
waters
dryed
up
,
that
the
way
for
these
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
.
That
is
,
there
is
no
natural
rivers
upon
earth
,
that
shall
hinder
or
keep
from
being
dryed
up
,
neither
temporal
nor
spiritual
.
For
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
,
it
will
dry
up
all
the
rivers
of
waters
upon
earth
natural
,
and
all
rivers
of
waters
spiritual
,
when
Christ
shall
come
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
with
all
his
Saints
,
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
to
put
an
end
to
this
bloody
,
persecuting
,
unbelieving
world
.
And
to
dry
up
all
the
waters
of
peace
in
mens
souls
.
And
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
by
their
faith
and
patience
,
shall
walk
upon
the
waters
of
wicked
,
persecuting
mens
souls
,
as
upon
dry
ground
.
That
is
,
the
Kings
of
the
East
shall
rejoyce
in
the
eternal
destruction
of
their
enemies
,
even
as
their
enemies
did
over
them
,
when
they
persecuted
and
put
them
to
death
.
So
that
the
way
,
that
is
,
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
enemies
,
may
be
as
a
way
for
the
Kings
of
the
East
to
tread
and
trample
upon
all
that
joy
,
peace
,
and
comfort
,
that
the
Dragon
beast
,
and
false
prophet
had
,
when
they
persecuted
the
Saints
.
Which
Saints
are
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
and
that
faith
and
patience
the
Saints
had
,
it
prepared
themselves
to
suffer
with
chearfulness
the
persecution
,
and
death
it self
.
So
that
the
waters
of
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
even
the
waters
of
their
persecutors
souls
was
dryed
up
,
that
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
that
is
,
the
Saints
might
be
prepared
to
fight
that
good
fight
of
Faith
,
as
the
Saints
did
in
the
time
of
the
Ten
Persecutions
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
twelfth
verse
.
CHAP.
LII
.
VErse
the
thirteenth
,
And
I
saw
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
,
came
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
prophet
.
These
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
,
they
are
said
to
come
out
of
the
mouthes
of
three
several
persons
,
to
wit
,
the
Dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
;
yet
these
three
proceed
all
from
one
spirit
,
even
the
spirit
of
the
fallen
Angel
,
or
as
I
may
say
the
spirit
of
Cain
that
Dragon-devil
,
who
was
the
first
murderer
.
And
the
spirit
of
Cain
remaining
in
the
seed
,
it
bringeth
forth
many
Dragon-devils
like
himself
.
So
that
all
Dragon-devils
make
up
but
one
Dragon
,
and
so
all
wicked
beasts
make
up
but
one
wicked
beast
,
so
all
false
prophets
,
and
false
priests
,
or
false
speakers
,
they
make
up
but
one
false
prophet
.
Now
they
are
called
three
unclean
spirits
,
like
frogs
,
in
regard
of
the
threefold
operations
and
workings
of
them
;
For
they
proceeded
from
that
one
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
.
Onely
this
one
spirit
of
reason
it
doth
work
three
several
ways
,
and
by
three
several
persons
,
yet
all
three
of
them
were
like
frogs
.
They
were
all
alike
for
wicked
idolatry
,
and
persecution
of
the
Saints
,
and
to
deceive
the
people
.
For
they
are
the
spirits
of
devils
,
working
miracles
,
which
go
forth
unto
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battel
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
,
as
in
the
14
verse
of
this
chapter
.
So
that
these
three
spirits
like
frogs
,
that
came
out
of
the
Dragons
mouth
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
prophet
,
They
were
to
go
forth
to
all
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
to
all
great
men
in
the
whole
world
,
to
invite
them
to
persecute
,
and
to
fight
against
the
Saints
with
a
sword
of
steel
,
and
with
other
cruel
deaths
.
When
as
the
Saints
had
no
other
weapons
of
war
,
but
those
that
were
spiritual
,
to
wit
,
the
sword
of
the
spirit
,
the
shield
of
faith
,
the
helmet
of
salvation
,
these
and
such
like
weapons
of
war
the
Saints
do
fight
withal
.
But
the
Dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
they
by
their
councel
,
power
,
and
authority
,
did
invite
all
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
to
fight
against
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
the
remnant
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
who
are
the
Saints
,
With
persecution
and
death
as
aforesaid
,
with
carnal
weapons
,
and
inventions
of
cruel
deaths
,
as
the
Scriptures
,
and
History
doth
make
mention
of
.
But
the
Revelation
of
John
gave
him
to
see
,
that
the
last
battel
that
will
be
fought
between
God
Almighty
,
and
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
it
will
be
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
That
is
,
Jesus
Christ
he
is
God
Almighty
,
he
,
and
his
Saints
,
and
Angels
,
shall
fight
with
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
and
with
all
the
Kings
of
the
whole
world
.
And
he
,
and
his
Saints
shall
give
them
an
utter
overthrow
,
that
is
,
an
eternal
overthrow
,
so
that
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
with
all
the
adherents
unto
them
,
shall
be
destroyed
with
a
second
death
,
which
shall
burn
as
a
lake
of
fire
,
for
even
and
ever
.
CHAP.
LIII
.
IT
will
be
necessary
to
open
something
more
of
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
and
of
those
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
that
came
out
of
their
mouths
.
The
Reader
may
remember
that
I
shewed
before
,
that
there
was
many
dragons
since
Cain
,
yet
all
counted
by
the
spirit
but
one
dragon
,
and
so
of
the
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
all
are
included
into
one
.
Now
this
dragon
spoken
of
,
he
is
meant
the
same
great
red
dragon
spoken
of
in
the
12.
of
the
Revelation
,
who
persecuted
the
woman
,
namely
Herod
,
though
there
was
many
dragons
after
him
,
yet
it
is
called
all
but
one
dragon
,
they
being
all
partakers
of
the
same
spirit
,
and
acted
in
the
same
persecution
of
the
Saints
.
So
likewise
that
beast
that
did
arise
out
of
the
Sea
,
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
as
in
the
thirteenth
chapter
,
verse
the
first
.
Is
that
beast
spoken
of
here
by
the
spirit
,
though
there
was
divers
other
beasts
after
him
,
yet
they
acting
by
the
same
spirit
of
persecution
of
the
Saints
,
they
are
all
called
by
the
spirit
,
but
one
beast
.
So
likewise
the
false
prophet
is
meant
that
government
of
worship
that
was
established
upon
the
Chief
or
High-priests
of
the
nations
,
so
that
there
was
a
spiritual
government
of
worship
which
did
belong
to
those
Images
and
Idols
that
was
set
up
by
the
Power
and
Authority
of
the
Beast
As
all
Forms
of
Worships
,
let
them
be
true
or
false
,
there
must
be
some
particular
Head
:
as
Aaron
was
High-priest
of
the
Worship
of
the
Law
,
and
Christ
the
Head
of
the
Gospel
Worship
;
yet
there
was
many
more
High-priests
besides
Aaron
,
yet
all
called
but
Aaron
the
High-priest
.
Even
so
it
was
with
the
false
prophet
,
the
same
spirit
of
idolatry
and
persecution
for
conscience
sake
,
for
not
submitting
to
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
it
did
run
thorow
the
spirits
of
all
the
false
priests
,
as
it
did
in
him
that
was
the
chief
,
who
was
set
up
by
the
power
of
the
beast
at
the
first
.
So
that
though
there
were
many
priests
that
succeeded
him
,
and
many
that
did
officiate
the
priests
Office
besides
,
yet
they
being
all
of
one
and
the
same
spirit
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
in
John
but
one
false
prophet
.
For
priests
are
called
by
the
Spirit
many
times
prophets
,
as
Baal
had
four
hundred
false
prophets
did
belong
to
him
,
that
is
,
they
were
four
hundred
false
priests
.
Now
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
that
these
three
spirits
like
frogs
,
that
came
out
of
the
dragons
mouth
,
and
the
beasts
mouth
,
and
the
false
prophets
mouth
,
I
would
not
have
the
Reader
to
think
that
these
three
spirits
like
frogs
,
did
cease
in
the
time
of
the
ten
Persecutions
,
neither
would
I
have
him
to
think
that
there
is
no
dragon
,
nor
beast
,
nor
false
prophet
now
,
though
there
was
then
.
Although
I
confess
the
main
drift
of
Johns
Revelation
had
relation
chiefly
to
those
wonderful
strange
actions
that
was
acted
by
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
unto
the
Saints
,
in
the
time
of
that
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
But
this
is
for
certain
,
that
the
spirit
of
the
dragon
,
and
the
spirit
of
the
beast
,
and
the
spirit
of
the
false
prophet
,
remains
in
its
seed
to
this
day
,
and
will
do
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
So
that
the
spirit
of
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
these
three
unclean
spirits
do
send
forth
their
spirits
like
frogs
,
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
to
encourage
them
all
to
fight
against
Truth
and
against
true
Worship
,
and
to
make
the
Saints
to
submit
to
their
idolatrous
worship
.
For
,
as
I
said
before
,
all
Forms
of
Worship
that
are
set
up
by
men
who
have
no
Commission
from
God
,
is
a
false
worship
;
and
who
ever
is
the
chief
Minister
in
that
worship
so
set
up
,
he
may
be
said
to
be
a
false
prophet
.
And
by
this
rule
,
all
Opinions
in
Religion
,
and
Forms
of
Religion
,
or
Worship
,
that
is
set
up
in
the
world
at
this
day
by
several
sorts
of
people
,
they
are
all
false
,
because
the
Ministers
are
false
,
and
so
they
may
be
all
called
but
one
false
prophet
,
even
from
the
first
Pope
,
to
the
last
Quaker
,
their
Ministery
being
all
false
,
even
one
as
well
as
the
other
.
CHAP.
LIV.
AGain
,
I
shall
give
the
Reader
a
little
distinction
of
the
several
operations
of
these
three
spirits
,
and
yet
they
all
joyn
together
to
fight
against
God
Almighty
.
And
yet
cozen
and
cheat
one
another
,
and
cheat
the
people
of
the
world
also
.
So
that
very
few
in
the
whole
world
doth
escape
being
deceived
by
one
,
or
more
of
these
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
that
cometh
out
of
the
dragon
,
beast
,
and
false
prophets
mouthes
.
First
,
the
unclean
spirit
of
the
Dragon
it
seeketh
after
natural
wisdom
,
as
Natural
Philosophy
,
Astrology
,
Magick
,
and
so
becomes
a
Physician
,
or
a
Doctor
of
Physick
to
cure
diseases
.
The
wisdom
of
the
Dragon
it
doth
pry
into
the
knowledge
of
the
Stars
,
and
the
influence
of
them
,
as
the
Magicians
of
Egypt
did
,
that
they
may
be
counted
wise
men
.
Likewise
this
spirit
of
the
Dragon
it
doth
pry
into
the
nature
of
Herbs
,
Plants
,
with
the
spirits
of
all
Vegetable
,
and
all
things
of
curious
Arts
,
so
that
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
comes
to
be
wiser
in
things
of
nature
,
than
all
other
men
.
So
that
all
other
men
that
are
not
skill'd
in
this
wisdom
of
Nature
,
they
are
subverted
and
deceived
by
this
spirit
,
and
do
honor
him
as
a
God
,
thinking
that
God
hath
given
him
more
wisdom
in
this
kinde
,
than
to
all
other
men
.
So
that
this
knowledge
of
Natural
Philosophy
,
Astrology
,
and
by
sick
,
makes
men
become
honorable
in
the
sight
of
all
people
.
Also
it
makes
the
people
to
part
with
their
silver
freely
;
also
it
clothes
the
Physician
in
rich
Velvet
,
so
that
people
may
know
what
he
is
by
his
Vesture
.
All
this
honor
,
and
much
more
than
I
can
relate
,
doth
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
procure
by
that
unclean
spirit
that
cometh
out
of
his
mouth
.
For
all
those
wise
Magicians
,
Astrologers
,
Natural
Philosophers
,
Doctors
of
Physick
,
are
those
Frogs
that
came
out
of
the
Dragons
mouth
.
For
these
afore-mentioned
they
are
a
great
multitude
,
and
do
swarm
as
the
Frogs
in
a
warm
day
,
and
do
deceive
multitudes
both
of
their
health
,
and
of
their
silver
,
under
pretence
of
doing
them
good
.
This
is
the
proper
work
and
operation
of
the
spirit
or
wisdom
of
Reason
,
that
cometh
out
of
the
Dragons
mouth
.
CHAP.
LV.
SEcondly
,
The
unclean
spirit
that
cometh
out
of
the
Beasts
mouth
,
it
is
those
persons
that
studies
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
In
as
much
as
the
Beast
is
the
Head
of
the
Law
,
it
is
he
that
doth
authorize
men
to
be
Expounders
and
Interpreters
of
the
Law
:
he
doth
authorize
some
to
be
Judges
,
some
Councellers
,
some
Attorneys
,
with
many
other
Titles
that
Lawyers
have
.
So
that
this
unclean
spirit
that
cometh
out
of
the
Beasts
mouth
,
it
is
the
multitude
of
Lawyers
that
are
authorized
by
him
,
and
these
Lawyers
they
may
be
said
to
come
out
of
his
mouth
,
because
without
his
power
and
authority
they
can
do
nothing
.
That
is
,
they
cannot
cheat
and
deceive
the
people
as
they
do
;
so
that
the
Lawyers
who
practice
Cases
of
Law
,
they
are
so
numerous
that
they
can
hardly
be
numbred
.
Also
they
are
clothed
with
fine
scarlet
with
deceiving
the
people
;
yet
the
Lawyers
are
but
the
sproutings
forth
of
the
unclean
spirit
that
cometh
out
of
the
Beasts
mouth
.
And
it
is
the
proper
work
of
the
spirit
of
the
Beast
to
clothe
these
Lawyers
in
scarlet
,
even
as
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
did
the
Doctors
of
Physick
,
clothe
them
in
Velvet
,
yet
notwithstanding
they
are
in
their
natures
no
other
but
Frogs
,
sent
forth
by
these
two
spirits
aforesaid
,
to
deceive
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
THirdly
,
The
other
unclean
spirit
it
came
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
prophet
.
This
false
prophet
signifies
the
Chief
and
Head-Governor
of
Spiritual
Worship
,
as
the
Pope
,
or
any
Head-Minister
of
any
Religion
whatsoever
,
but
more
especially
of
that
Head-Minister
,
or
Head-Priest
that
is
upheld
by
the
Beast
,
or
the
Civil
Power
.
For
there
is
a
spiritual
Power
invested
upon
the
false
prophet
by
the
Beast
,
or
Civil
Power
,
so
that
none
shall
exercise
or
officiate
the
Office
of
a
Minister
,
but
such
as
the
false
prophet
shall
send
forth
.
So
that
those
men
this
false
prophet
,
or
chief
priest
,
doth
send
forth
to
preach
,
these
are
sent
forth
from
that
unclean
spirit
that
cometh
out
of
the
false
prophets
mouth
.
For
the
false
prophet
hath
full
power
to
ordain
and
send
forth
men
to
preach
,
to
deceive
the
people
in
a
way
of
false
worship
,
as
the
Dragon
had
to
the
Physician
,
and
as
the
Beast
had
to
the
Lawyer
.
And
as
the
Doctor
of
Physick
by
his
deceit
came
to
be
clothed
in
Velvet
,
and
the
Lawyer
by
his
deceit
came
to
be
clothed
in
Scarlet
,
so
likewise
the
Preachers
ordained
by
the
false
prophet
,
they
come
by
their
deceit
to
be
clothed
in
sheeps
clothing
,
made
of
the
finest
wooll
,
with
garments
down
to
the
heel
.
So
that
the
outward
garb
and
clothing
of
these
three
,
they
do
carry
such
a
glory
,
honor
,
and
majesty
among
the
people
in
outward
appearance
,
that
the
people
do
believe
or
think
there
is
more
honor
and
glory
within
,
whereby
they
are
mightily
deceived
in
their
expectations
.
For
these
three
sorts
of
men
afore-mentioned
,
are
counted
by
the
Spirit
of
revelation
in
John
,
no
other
but
three
sorts
of
Frogs
,
and
those
three
spirits
that
sent
them
out
,
they
were
but
three
unclean
spirits
.
And
the
work
these
Frogs
aforesaid
are
to
do
,
it
is
to
go
forth
to
deceive
the
people
of
the
earth
;
for
where
is
there
a
man
hardly
to
be
found
,
not
fourteen
yeares
ago
upon
the
earth
,
but
they
were
deceived
either
by
the
Physician
,
Lawyer
,
or
Priest
?
Nay
,
they
deceive
one
another
;
for
the
Priest
is
deceived
by
the
Doctor
of
Physick
,
and
the
Doctor
of
Physick
he
is
deceived
by
the
Priest
:
For
the
Priest
deceives
his
soul
,
in
that
the
Doctor
thinks
he
can
preach
such
saving
Doctrine
that
may
save
his
soul
:
but
alas
!
he
is
altogether
deceived
;
for
the
Priest
doth
not
know
what
will
become
of
his
own
soul
after
death
,
much
less
of
anothers
.
So
likewise
the
Doctor
of
Physick
he
deceives
the
Priest
,
making
him
believe
and
think
that
he
will
give
him
such
a
portion
of
Physick
,
as
shall
restore
him
to
life
and
health
,
when
as
many
times
it
doth
cause
the
want
of
health
,
and
life
both
.
So
that
he
deceives
the
Priest
both
of
his
health
,
and
money
also
,
just
as
the
Priest
did
him
in
the
matter
of
his
salvation
.
And
as
for
the
Lawyer
,
he
cheats
the
Doctor
and
the
Priest
both
.
For
they
are
both
forced
to
make
use
of
him
,
and
they
do
the
the
like
by
him
;
for
the
Lawyer
he
must
have
the
Priest
for
his
Minister
to
save
his
soul
,
and
the
Doctor
to
be
his
Physician
.
So
that
they
get
pretty
even
one
with
another
,
but
all
people
besides
that
deal
with
them
,
are
sure
to
be
deceived
,
and
to
loose
by
them
.
These
three
sorts
of
men
are
esteemed
by
the
world
,
the
most
honorable
men
of
all
,
but
by
the
Spirit
of
Faith
,
they
are
branded
for
the
worst
of
all
men
.
In
that
they
are
called
frogs
,
for
experience
doth
shew
that
these
three
sorts
of
men
do
overflow
the
earth
,
like
crooking
frogs
in
the
water
on
a
hot
sun-shiny
day
.
So
that
hardly
a
man
can
escape
being
persecuted
,
or
deceived
or
cheated
by
them
.
These
are
those
that
are
sent
forth
by
those
three
unclean
spirits
,
which
are
called
the
spirits
of
devils
,
which
go
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
And
of
the
whole
world
to
gather
them
together
to
the
battel
of
that
great
Day
of
God
Almighty
.
That
is
,
these
three
sorts
of
men
shall
incite
and
invite
all
ignorant
Kings
of
the
earth
,
or
Head-magistrates
,
and
all
ignorant
people
to
persecute
,
and
kill
the
innocent
Saints
,
who
cannot
fight
with
no
other
weapons
,
but
faith
and
patience
.
And
such
spiritual
weapons
as
these
,
must
destroy
all
the
great
Army
of
the
whole
world
,
when
they
are
gathered
together
.
Because
this
battel
will
be
the
last
battel
that
will
be
fought
between
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
and
the
seed
of
reason
.
Therefore
called
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
:
and
the
place
where
this
great
battel
must
be
fought
,
where
they
were
gathered
together
,
it
is
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Armageddon
.
That
signifies
the
whole
world
,
or
that
great
City
mystery
Babylon
,
the
mother
of
harlots
,
who
hath
made
all
nations
drink
of
the
cup
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornications
.
When
that
City
is
destroyed
,
the
whole
world
will
be
destroyed
also
.
But
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
more
of
that
in
the
seventeenth
Chapter
,
so
that
the
Reader
may
see
a
little
more
clear
what
is
meant
by
those
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
,
what
they
are
,
and
from
whom
they
did
proceed
.
Also
I
have
interpreted
what
followed
upon
the
pouring
out
of
the
vial
of
the
sixth
Angel
,
with
many
other
things
which
may
satisfie
the
Readers
spirit
,
if
understood
.
So
I
shall
pass
by
a
verse
or
two
,
there
being
nothing
of
any
great
concernment
in
them
,
and
shall
go
on
to
the
17
verse
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
ANd
the
seventh
Angel
poured
his
vial
into
the
air
,
and
there
came
a
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
from
the
Throne
,
saying
,
It
is
done
.
This
seventh
Angel
he
poured
out
his
vial
into
the
air
.
Now
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
they
are
poured
out
upon
the
earth
,
and
upon
the
sea
,
and
upon
the
Sun
,
and
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
&c.
And
now
last
of
all
upon
the
air
,
so
that
the
wrath
of
God
is
poured
out
upon
every
thing
,
and
place
,
that
doth
yield
comfort
and
refreshment
unto
the
heart
of
man
.
And
air
being
the
greatest
refreshment
of
life
of
any
thing
else
,
especially
when
life
is
like
to
die
,
this
experience
doth
shew
the
truth
of
it
.
Also
air
is
the
last
refuge
that
life
hath
to
fly
unto
,
for
many
people
will
in
sickness
call
for
air
,
because
for
want
of
they
it
die
;
for
air
,
is
the
life
of
nature
,
and
when
life
is
weak
,
and
not
strong
enough
,
to
take
in
air
into
it
,
then
it
doth
dye
,
for
so
long
as
life
can
receive
air
into
it
,
it
doth
live
.
So
that
this
seventh
and
last
vial
of
Gods
wrath
,
it
is
poured
out
upon
the
air
.
Because
the
air
is
the
last
,
and
greatest
refreshment
unto
a
natural
life
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
it
is
the
conclusion
of
life
the
want
of
it
.
So
that
the
last
vial
of
Gods
wrath
,
it
is
poured
out
into
the
air
,
onely
to
signifie
the
annihilation
of
all
natural
life
,
which
he
created
at
the
beginning
of
this
world
.
So
now
at
the
latter
end
of
this
world
,
his
vial
of
wrath
being
poured
out
upon
,
or
into
the
air
,
it
will
destroy
that
natural
life
of
man
and
beast
,
and
all
other
creatures
that
hath
life
.
Therefore
it
is
that
great
voice
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
from
the
Throne
,
saying
,
It
is
done
.
Signifying
that
the
vial
of
Gods
wrath
being
poured
into
the
air
,
is
the
conclusion
and
end
of
all
Gods
plagues
,
upon
natural
life
in
this
world
.
For
though
God
had
destroyed
the
life
of
many
thousands
and
millions
,
more
then
can
be
numbered
by
those
six
vials
poured
out
before
,
as
that
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
sea
,
and
of
the
sun
,
and
of
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
as
aforesaid
,
I
say
,
they
are
not
to
be
numbered
the
multitude
these
vials
did
destroy
.
Yet
this
vial
poured
out
into
the
air
,
it
destroyeth
more
then
all
the
rest
.
It
being
the
last
,
and
the
utter
annihilation
of
all
natural
life
,
and
the
end
of
the
world
.
Therefore
it
is
said
by
the
voice
out
of
the
Temple
in
heaven
,
It
is
done
.
That
is
,
all
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
are
poured
forth
upon
this
wicked
,
unbelieving
,
idolatrous
world
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
vials
of
wrath
,
or
plagues
poured
out
upon
men
any
more
to
eternity
.
For
that
voice
John
heard
out
of
the
temple
in
heaven
from
the
throne
,
it
was
from
no
other
but
from
God
himself
,
saying
,
It
is
done
.
And
immediately
upon
that
voice
,
there
were
other
voices
,
and
thunders
,
and
lightnings
,
and
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
such
as
was
not
since
men
were
upon
the
earth
,
so
mighty
an
earthquake
,
and
so
great
,
as
you
may
see
verse
18.
This
18
,
19
,
20
,
21.
verses
,
have
all
of
them
relation
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
thing
will
be
done
in
the
pouring
out
of
the
vial
of
the
seventh
Angel
;
which
seventh
Angel
is
now
pouring
out
his
vial
of
wrath
upon
the
men
of
this
world
.
For
as
the
seventh
and
last
Anti-Angel
,
namely
the
Quakers
ministery
doth
sound
,
and
hath
sounded
neer
upon
twenty
years
,
so
likewise
the
seventh
vial
hath
been
poured
out
this
twenty
years
also
.
And
,
it
will
last
pouring
out
to
the
end
of
time
,
even
as
the
seventh
Anti-angels
ministery
will
last
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
aforesaid
.
And
as
I
said
before
,
much
like
unto
those
Plagues
that
Moses
brought
unto
Egypt
,
God
will
bring
upon
the
earth
,
upon
the
sea
,
upon
the
sun
,
and
upon
the
air
,
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
as
there
was
a
great
hail
in
Egypt
,
so
that
the
Egyptians
blasphemed
God
,
because
of
the
plague
of
the
hail
.
Even
so
will
it
be
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
when
those
great
voices
of
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
the
four
beasts
,
the
holy
Angels
,
and
Saints
shall
utter
their
voice
in
Allelujahs
unto
God
their
King
and
Redeemer
,
it
will
be
as
the
voice
of
thunders
,
and
lightnings
,
and
will
cause
a
mighty
great
hail
,
every
stone
the
weight
of
a
talent
.
That
is
,
God
will
rain
down
fire
and
brimstone
upon
the
earth
,
and
sea
,
sun
,
and
air
,
so
that
none
of
these
four
,
which
is
the
life
of
all
creatures
,
shall
yield
refreshment
to
the
mind
of
man
,
but
it
shall
rain
stones
of
fire
mingled
with
brimstone
,
which
cannot
be
dissolved
.
So
that
men
shall
blaspheme
God
eternally
,
because
of
the
hail
,
it
being
exceeding
great
.
It
must
needs
be
exceeding
great
because
it
is
eternal
,
it
being
the
last
plague
,
or
last
vial
of
Gods
wrath
,
it
being
the
end
of
all
time
,
there
being
now
nothing
but
eternal
misery
to
remain
.
For
there
will
fall
upon
every
wicked
mans
soul
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
such
an
hail-stone
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
that
shall
weigh
a
talent
.
That
is
,
it
shall
weigh
so
heavy
upon
his
heart
,
that
it
shall
press
his
soul
down
into
the
second
death
,
which
is
eternal
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
chief
matters
in
the
sixteenth
chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
.
CHAP.
LVIII
.
IN
the
sixteenth
chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
,
it
doth
prophesie
of
the
seven
last
plagues
that
God
will
pour
out
upon
this
wicked
,
unbelieving
,
idolatrous
world
.
Much
like
unto
those
plagues
Moses
poured
out
upon
Egypt
,
at
the
beginning
of
his
Commission
.
So
likewise
will
God
pour
out
the
vials
of
his
wrath
upon
the
earth
,
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
Which
will
be
at
the
end
of
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
.
Now
what
these
seven
vials
are
,
I
have
opened
in
the
16
chapter
.
Now
this
17th
chapter
it
doth
contain
a
prophesie
of
the
downfall
of
the
spiritual
Babylon
,
or
mystery
Babylon
.
It
is
compared
by
the
spirit
in
John
,
to
a
woman
arrayed
in
scarlet
,
to
an
adulterous
woman
,
to
a
whore
,
to
a
great
city
.
Now
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
there
is
two
Babylons
spoken
of
in
Scripture
,
two
sorts
of
whores
,
two
sorts
of
fornication
,
two
sorts
of
Cities
,
two
sorts
of
Vials
of
Gods
wrath
,
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
earth
.
That
is
,
there
is
a
temporal
Babylon
,
and
a
spiritual
Babylon
,
or
Babylon
in
the
History
,
and
Babylon
in
the
Mystery
,
or
a
natural
fornication
of
the
flesh
with
woman
,
and
a
spiritual
fornication
in
the
soul
and
minde
of
man
with
idols
.
And
so
the
one
is
called
a
whore
,
or
an
adulterous
woman
in
the
temporal
,
and
the
other
is
called
a
whore
in
the
spiritual
.
So
that
there
is
two
sorts
of
whores
,
and
two
sorts
of
fornications
;
likewise
there
is
two
sorts
of
Cities
,
that
is
,
a
temporal
City
,
and
a
spiritual
City
.
The
temporal
City
is
that
which
the
reason
of
man
hath
built
for
its
own
glory
,
of
wood
,
and
stone
,
guilded
with
Silver
and
Gold
,
the
spiritual
City
is
that
which
God
hath
built
,
which
is
the
body
of
man
.
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
Your
bodies
are
the
Temple
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
so
likewise
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
the
holy
City
,
so
that
there
is
a
spiritual
holy
City
,
and
there
is
a
spiritual
unholy
City
.
That
is
,
there
is
true
worshippers
of
God
,
and
false
worshippers
of
God
,
a
mystery
Babylon
,
a
mystery
of
Gods
temporal
Plagues
,
and
spiritual
Plagues
.
To
sum
up
all
the
meaning
of
Johns
Revelation
,
is
this
,
that
all
the
true
Believers
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
that
doth
worship
God
according
to
the
tennor
of
that
Commission
they
are
under
,
whether
it
be
the
worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
or
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
set
up
by
his
Apostles
,
or
the
worship
of
the
Spirit
,
set
up
by
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
These
three
being
all
Commissionated
of
God
,
so
that
who
ever
doth
truly
believe
in
these
three
Commissions
in
their
time
,
and
place
,
when
they
were
in
being
upon
the
earth
,
I
say
they
are
all
counted
by
the
Spirit
but
one
City
,
or
one
woman
,
as
Revel.
12.1
.
A
woman
clothed
with
the
sun
,
&c.
So
on
the
contrary
,
all
false
worship
that
is
set
up
by
non-commissionated
men
,
who
doth
resemble
or
imitate
the
true
worship
set
up
by
true
commissionated
men
,
I
say
,
those
men
having
no
Commission
from
God
so
to
do
,
their
worship
is
meer
idolatry
,
and
all
those
people
who
joyn
in
that
worship
so
set
up
,
they
are
all
idolatrous
people
.
And
so
counted
by
the
Spirit
in
John
that
great
City
Babylon
,
in
opposition
to
the
holy
City
of
God
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
that
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
there
is
but
two
Cities
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
City
of
Saints
,
and
the
great
city
of
devils
.
That
is
,
all
true
worshippers
are
called
the
holy
City
,
and
all
false
worshippers
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
the
great
City
Babylon
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
likewise
they
are
all
called
but
one
woman
,
or
one
whore
.
So
that
you
that
have
any
true
light
in
your
understandings
,
you
may
see
that
all
the
messengers
of
idolatry
,
and
all
idolatrous
people
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
but
one
whore
,
or
one
fornication
.
So
that
look
what
worship
hath
been
set
up
by
a
non-commissionated
man
at
the
first
,
In
that
they
did
imitate
Moses
in
his
worship
,
and
so
afterwards
did
imitate
the
Apostles
worship
,
without
a
Commission
from
God
.
I
say
,
that
the
first
brothers
,
or
imitators
of
Moses
,
and
the
Apostles
worship
,
with
all
the
adherents
thereunto
,
and
the
multitudes
of
people
that
are
deceived
by
them
,
who
were
the
first
brothers
of
this
idolatrous
worship
set
up
by
non-commissionated
men
,
I
say
they
are
all
counted
by
the
spirit
but
a
whore
,
in
that
they
and
all
people
who
doth
joyn
in
worship
with
them
,
they
do
commit
fornication
in
their
spirits
with
idols
.
So
that
who
ever
doth
worship
false
gods
,
by
the
instigation
of
the
false
prophet
,
or
false
priest
,
he
doth
commit
fornication
or
whoredom
with
idols
.
So
that
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
all
opinions
in
worship
that
people
are
in
,
who
hath
not
a
true
Commission
from
God
to
be
a
Minister
,
or
Preacher
,
he
and
they
do
all
commit
fornication
with
idols
.
For
every
opinion
in
religion
that
doth
not
worship
the
true
God
,
they
do
commit
fornication
with
idols
.
Neither
can
they
do
otherways
,
because
their
teachers
are
false
,
like
priest
,
like
people
.
Also
this
is
to
be
observed
by
the
Reader
,
that
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
it
hath
onely
relation
to
those
peoples
that
do
profess
and
confess
the
Scriptures
.
So
that
Johns
Revelation
hath
relation
to
all
those
that
confess
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
and
the
Apostles
,
and
not
relating
to
the
heathen
,
who
never
heard
of
the
Scriptures
.
So
that
all
those
false
worshippers
under
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
all
those
false
worshippers
under
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
they
are
called
by
the
spirit
that
great
City
Babylon
,
or
mystery
Babylon
,
or
a
scarlet
whore
.
It
is
called
mystery
Babylon
,
in
relation
to
the
mystery
of
God
,
as
aforesaid
.
Likewise
it
may
be
called
mystery
Babylon
,
in
relation
to
that
Babel
that
men
would
have
built
,
that
should
have
reached
up
to
heaven
after
Noahs
flood
,
in
respect
of
the
confusion
there
was
in
the
building
of
it
,
so
that
it
all
came
to
utter
confusion
and
destruction
.
So
likewise
there
is
such
a
confusion
in
all
false
worship
and
worshippers
,
that
at
the
last
that
Babylon
they
have
built
with
idols
,
thinking
to
reach
in
that
superstitious
way
up
to
heaven
,
But
they
shall
be
confused
in
their
understandings
,
and
in
the
true
knowledge
and
worship
of
the
true
God
.
So
that
they
shall
be
utterly
destroyed
,
both
them
and
their
Babel
,
that
is
their
worship
,
with
an
eternal
destruction
.
But
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
the
first
mention
of
this
temporal
Babel
,
Genes.
11.4
.
where
the
sons
of
Noah
said
,
Go
to
,
let
us
build
us
a
City
,
and
a
Tower
,
whose
top
may
reach
unto
heaven
.
And
in
the
seventh
verse
,
God
consumed
this
tower
by
confounding
their
language
.
So
likewise
the
first
rise
of
this
mystery
Babylon
,
it
was
amongst
the
Jews
.
That
is
,
when
the
Jews
would
worship
other
gods
,
besides
that
God
which
Moses
did
declare
unto
them
,
even
the
God
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
to
wit
,
the
God
of
Israel
,
yet
nevertheless
those
Jews
who
were
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
they
would
have
other
gods
,
as
the
Amorites
and
the
heathen
had
,
to
go
before
them
.
Therefore
they
would
have
a
Calf
to
be
their
God
to
worship
,
as
Exodus
chapter
32.1
.
this
Calf
was
the
first
false
god
the
people
of
the
Jews
did
worship
.
Though
they
murmured
against
God
,
and
Moses
many
times
before
,
yet
they
never
fell
to
worship
idols
as
Gods
,
before
.
So
that
this
was
the
first
beginning
of
the
setting
up
,
or
the
building
of
a
false
worship
,
in
opposition
to
that
worship
that
Moses
set
up
,
which
was
but
a
little
before
.
So
that
as
soon
as
ever
God
did
set
up
his
worship
by
the
hand
of
Moses
,
that
the
people
might
come
to
know
the
true
God
,
I
say
the
spirit
of
reason
,
which
is
the
devil
in
man
,
he
doth
set
up
his
worship
in
like
manner
to
worship
gods
of
his
own
imagination
,
even
the
works
of
his
own
hands
,
even
a
Calf
.
For
this
Calf
doth
signifie
all
idols
,
or
false
worship
whatsoever
.
For
though
the
idols
of
men
are
many
,
and
their
forms
of
worship
many
,
yet
they
all
being
false
,
not
worshipping
the
true
God
,
they
do
but
worship
a
calf
in
stead
of
God
.
And
as
these
Jews
who
made
this
calf
for
a
God
,
were
the
first
that
began
to
build
up
a
Babel
of
false
worship
,
this
spirit
of
idolatry
it
did
run
thorow
the
line
of
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
until
it
got
great
power
.
For
after
Moses
and
Joshua
were
gone
,
the
seed
of
the
serpent
grew
in
great
power
,
and
did
punish
those
that
would
not
bow
down
to
Baal
.
For
Baal
signifies
all
false
worship
,
or
all
false
gods
,
so
that
when
the
serpents
seed
got
power
to
set
up
his
worship
,
as
Moses
had
power
to
set
up
the
worship
of
God
,
And
as
Moses
did
plague
and
punish
those
serpents
for
making
that
calf
,
and
worshipping
it
,
or
any
other
idols
,
in
that
many
of
them
were
destroyed
by
death
,
So
hath
the
false
worshippers
served
the
Prophets
,
and
Saints
ever
since
,
that
would
not
bow
down
to
their
false
worship
:
witness
Jeroboam
the
son
of
Nebat
,
who
made
Israel
to
sin
,
and
Ahab
,
Manasses
,
with
divers
other
wicked
kings
,
and
rulers
,
and
head-magistrates
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
who
persecuted
the
Prophets
,
and
put
them
to
death
.
For
telling
them
of
their
forsaking
of
the
worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
worshipping
of
idols
.
And
the
same
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
it
continued
in
that
nation
of
the
Jews
until
Christ
came
,
according
to
that
prophesie
of
Jacob
,
the
scepter
shall
not
depart
from
Judah
until
Shiloh
come
.
So
that
there
was
a
Scepter
of
Government
that
did
remain
upon
the
people
of
the
Jews
,
though
they
had
no
Jews
kings
a
long
time
before
.
So
that
a
matter
of
forty
years
after
Christs
death
,
in
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
the
Scepter
did
depart
from
Judah
.
That
is
,
from
that
nation
of
the
Jews
,
so
that
they
are
ever
since
a
scattered
people
in
many
parts
of
the
earth
.
So
that
the
Scepter
,
that
is
,
the
Government
is
departed
from
them
indeed
,
and
the
same
spirit
of
persecution
,
and
idolatry
it
doth
run
along
in
the
seed
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
in
the
Gentiles
.
So
that
the
Gentile
Kings
and
Head
magistrates
have
been
given
mightily
to
idolatry
,
imitating
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
.
And
hath
persecuted
and
put
to
death
,
many
Saints
for
not
bowing
down
to
that
worship
set
up
by
these
Gentile-Kings
,
or
Head-magistrates
,
ever
since
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
even
to
this
day
.
So
that
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
this
mystery
Babylon
,
or
great
city
,
or
whore
,
who
hath
committed
fornication
with
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
The
meaning
of
the
Spirit
is
this
,
that
all
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
and
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
who
profess
the
Scriptures
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
That
have
,
or
shall
set
up
a
false
worship
,
or
idols
by
their
power
,
and
cause
the
people
to
do
the
same
,
they
may
be
said
to
commit
fornication
with
idols
.
So
that
whoever
doth
worship
false
gods
,
let
it
be
in
what
form
or
manner
it
will
,
it
is
all
counted
by
the
spirit
but
spiritual
fornication
or
whoredom
.
So
that
all
false
worshippers
,
or
all
that
do
worship
idols
,
or
false
gods
,
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
,
from
the
beginning
of
Moses
Commission
,
to
the
beginning
of
the
Apostles
Commission
,
and
to
the
end
of
them
:
and
not
onely
so
,
but
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
even
the
seven
Churches
of
Europe
.
For
all
spiritual
idolatrous
worship
is
in
them
also
,
though
they
differ
in
several
forms
of
worship
one
from
another
.
Namely
,
the
Papist
,
Episcopacy
,
Presbyterian
,
Independent
,
Baptist
,
Ranter
,
and
Quaker
,
all
other
Sects
and
Opinions
are
involved
in
these
seven
,
and
every
one
of
these
seven
are
idolatrous
.
Because
none
of
them
knoweth
the
true
God
,
therefore
cannot
worship
him
aright
.
So
that
by
consequence
it
will
follow
,
that
they
all
commit
fornication
with
idols
;
for
whoever
worships
a
false
god
,
he
committeth
spiritual
fornication
,
which
I
am
sure
they
all
do
.
For
neither
the
Ministery
of
them
,
nor
the
people
,
doth
know
the
true
God
nor
the
right
devil
,
for
if
they
did
,
then
would
they
know
what
worship
doth
belong
unto
the
true
God
now
in
these
latter
dayes
.
So
that
all
the
false
worshippers
from
the
beginning
of
Moses
,
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
they
make
up
but
one
great
City
Babylon
,
or
one
Woman
,
or
one
scarlet
Whore
,
who
hath
made
all
Nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
this
spirit
of
Reason
in
Kings
and
Head-Magistrates
hath
made
all
Nations
to
worship
idols
and
images
for
God
.
So
that
they
have
become
drunk
with
spiritual
fornication
,
that
the
people
have
thirsted
after
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
as
well
as
those
in
authority
.
So
that
they
are
all
become
one
City
Babylon
,
which
will
be
destroyed
at
the
end
of
the
world
.
This
is
that
great
Mystery
Babylon
,
that
great
City
that
John
did
prophesie
the
downfal
of
in
the
sixteenth
Chapter
.
And
in
the
seventeenth
Chapter
he
saw
by
faith
the
total
downfal
of
this
spiritual
Mystery
Babylon
,
that
great
City
,
the
Mother
of
harlots
,
that
is
,
of
spiritual
idolatry
,
which
is
spiritual
whoredom
.
So
that
there
was
many
more
harlots
then
one
,
yet
they
are
all
counted
by
the
Spirit
,
but
one
whore
,
or
harlot
.
For
that
great
City
Babylon
doth
consist
of
nothing
else
but
spiritual
harlots
.
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
what
is
meant
by
this
spiritual
Babylon
,
and
this
great
City
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
woman
the
great
Whore
,
and
what
is
meant
by
her
fornication
;
so
that
the
Reader
may
the
better
understand
the
interpretation
of
the
Chapter
that
followeth
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
IN
the
first
verse
of
this
seventeenth
Chapter
,
there
was
one
of
the
seven
Angels
which
had
the
seven
vials
,
and
talked
with
John
by
way
of
vision
and
revelation
,
saying
unto
him
,
Come
hither
,
and
I
will
shew
unto
thee
the
judgement
of
the
great
Whore
that
fitteth
upon
many
waters
.
Here
it
is
clear
that
John
did
see
by
way
of
vision
and
revelation
,
the
downfal
or
judgement
of
this
great
spiritual
Whore
,
which
I
have
shewed
what
is
meant
by
it
before
.
And
as
for
her
sitting
upon
many
waters
,
the
many
waters
where
the
whore
sitteth
,
it
signifies
multitudes
of
people
,
nations
,
and
tongues
,
as
you
may
see
verse
15.
That
is
,
the
spirit
of
reason
in
the
whore
,
as
aforesaid
,
should
have
such
a
spiritual
power
over
the
spirits
of
whole
nations
,
and
tongues
,
and
multitudes
of
people
,
that
she
should
cause
them
all
to
commit
fornication
with
idols
,
or
else
they
should
be
persecuted
,
or
suffer
death
.
So
that
whosoever
would
not
commit
fornication
with
her
,
or
at
her
command
,
they
should
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
she
would
persecute
and
put
them
to
death
;
for
death
is
the
wine
of
her
wrath
.
For
the
blood
of
the
Saints
is
that
wine
of
her
wrath
,
which
is
put
into
her
golden
cup
that
is
in
her
hand
.
And
she
doth
not
onely
drink
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
that
is
,
in
the
golden
cup
her self
,
but
she
doth
make
the
Kings
of
the
earth
to
drink
it
also
.
For
in
the
a
verse
,
With
whom
the
kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
,
and
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
have
been
made
drunk
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
the
Kings
of
the
earth
hath
committed
fornication
with
her
,
in
that
they
have
been
perswaded
by
her
,
and
joyned
with
her
to
worship
idols
.
For
except
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
who
are
the
temporal
power
,
doth
joyn
with
her
spiritual
power
,
she
could
do
nothing
.
So
that
the
Kings
of
the
earth
committing
fornication
with
her
,
that
is
,
to
worship
idols
with
her
.
So
they
came
to
commit
fornication
with
her
,
that
is
,
the
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
doth
uphold
that
spiritual
power
the
whore
hath
,
and
doth
help
to
make
the
people
to
drink
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
So
that
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
have
been
made
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
what
with
command
from
the
spiritual
power
of
the
whore
,
and
what
with
command
from
the
temporal
power
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
are
forced
to
commit
fornication
with
idols
also
.
So
that
they
are
made
to
drink
the
wine
of
fornication
with
her
,
that
is
,
look
what
comfort
or
satisfaction
can
be
found
in
worshipping
of
idols
,
they
shall
drink
it
with
her
.
But
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
none
shall
drink
that
but
the
Saints
,
because
they
will
not
commit
fornication
with
her
,
that
is
to
say
,
not
worship
idols
at
her
command
.
Verse
the
3.
So
be
carried
me
away
in
the
spirit
into
the
wilderness
,
and
I
saw
a
Woman
sit
upon
a
Scarlet
coloured
beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
As
for
the
wilderness
,
I
shall
say
nothing
as
to
that
,
because
I
have
opened
what
it
is
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
But
this
Woman
who
doth
sit
upon
a
Scarlet
coloured
beast
,
the
Woman
is
the
same
,
as
I
said
before
,
that
great
City
Babylon
.
And
the
Scarlet
coloured
beast
,
it
doth
signifie
all
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
,
who
hath
submitted
unto
the
false
suggestions
of
Learned
men
,
who
have
pretended
to
be
Prophets
,
and
Priests
,
and
Ministers
of
God
,
without
a
Commission
from
God
.
And
so
by
the
advice
of
these
false
prophets
,
priests
,
and
ministers
,
kings
,
and
head-magistrates
,
hath
set
up
images
or
forms
of
worship
,
And
hath
made
Laws
for
all
people
to
obey
in
point
of
worship
,
as
well
as
in
point
of
civil
or
temporal
affairs
.
Also
they
have
made
these
persons
aforesaid
,
to
have
the
charge
to
see
the
people
worship
according
to
that
Law
.
And
hath
given
them
a
spiritual
power
to
punish
all
those
that
will
not
worship
accordingly
.
This
hath
been
the
practice
of
all
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
;
I
mean
all
evil
kings
and
head-magistrates
,
ever
since
the
first
idolatrous
practices
was
used
under
Moses
Commission
.
And
so
a
successive
idolatrous
power
did
follow
,
even
amongst
the
professors
of
the
God
of
Israel
.
And
it
was
practised
by
many
wicked
kings
and
head-magistrates
,
and
false
priests
,
and
false
prophets
,
Which
did
cause
many
true
Prophets
,
and
righteous
men
to
be
persecuted
and
put
to
death
,
for
not
giving
way
to
their
false
worship
.
And
so
since
the
Apostles
Commission
,
the
same
thing
hath
been
acted
by
Kings
,
and
Priests
,
and
so
it
will
be
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
So
that
all
evil
kings
and
evil
head-magistrates
,
are
counted
by
the
Spirit
,
but
one
scarlet
coloured
beast
;
for
the
spiritual
Whore
,
the
woman
to
sit
upon
:
she
may
be
said
to
sit
upon
the
beast
,
because
she
fits
upon
his
power
,
for
Kings
in
all
ages
have
been
subject
to
the
spiritual
power
,
though
it
hath
been
never
so
false
;
for
we
see
by
experience
that
all
those
that
goeth
upon
a
spiritual
account
,
if
he
be
but
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
so
called
,
yet
he
sits
upon
the
Magistrate
.
For
where
is
there
a
Magistrate
in
a
Parish
as
a
Deputy
,
or
such
like
,
but
the
Minister
sits
upon
him
?
So
that
one
can
do
nothing
as
to
matter
of
worship
without
the
other
.
So
that
the
idolatrous
woman
who
is
the
chief
,
may
well
be
said
to
sit
upon
a
scarlet
coloured
beast
,
which
beast
signifies
all
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
,
who
give
themselves
up
to
be
guided
in
matter
of
worship
by
non-commissionated
men
,
who
pretend
a
spiritual
power
to
be
Prophets
,
Priests
,
or
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
or
of
the
Law
,
without
a
Commission
from
God
.
But
this
beast
here
spoken
of
by
John
,
it
doth
chiefly
relate
to
those
beasts
that
did
succeed
after
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
which
was
a
matter
of
four
years
after
Christs
death
,
in
relation
to
those
Ten
Persecutions
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
.
So
that
all
those
beasts
that
persecuted
the
Saints
in
that
time
,
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
a
scarlet
coloured
beast
.
He
may
be
called
a
scarlet
coloured
beast
,
in
regard
he
had
assisted
the
woman
with
his
temporal
power
,
to
persecute
and
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
.
So
that
the
sins
of
his
soul
,
they
were
as
red
as
scarlet
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
in
this
sense
he
is
called
a
scarlet
coloured
beast
,
and
not
onely
so
,
but
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
so
many
heads
,
so
many
names
of
blasphemy
,
that
is
,
there
was
seven
Kings
that
came
out
of
his
loins
,
as
I
shewed
power
,
and
all
these
seven
heads
,
or
beasts
,
they
persecuted
and
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
blasphemed
God
that
had
power
over
Plagues
.
So
that
they
all
blasphemed
God
,
and
shed
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
for
not
worshipping
their
images
,
and
in
this
regard
he
may
be
called
a
scarlet
coloured
beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
.
For
their
souls
were
all
made
red
as
scarlet
with
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
they
all
blasphemed
alike
,
and
the
woman
sate
upon
them
all
alike
,
so
that
they
are
all
called
by
the
Spirit
,
but
one
scarlet
coloured
beast
.
CHAP.
LX.
VErse
the
fourth
,
And
the
woman
was
arrayed
in
Purple
,
and
Scarlet-colour
,
and
decked
with
Gold
,
and
precious
Stores
and
Pearls
,
having
a
golden
Cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
abominations
and
filthiness
of
her
fornication
.
This
woman
is
the
same
afore-mentioned
,
and
as
for
her
being
arrayed
in
Purple
,
and
scarlet-colour
:
the
purple
signifies
the
civil
outside
appearance
,
and
rich
array
.
That
is
,
she
was
arrayed
with
such
outside
language
and
gestures
and
ornaments
concerning
the
worshipping
of
Idols
,
That
it
was
as
a
garment
of
purple
unto
her
,
which
made
the
Kings
and
people
all
to
bow
down
to
her
,
and
glad
they
were
that
they
might
drink
of
that
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
which
cup
was
full
of
abomination
.
And
as
for
the
scarlet-colour
,
she
was
decked
with
that
is
within
her
.
That
is
,
her
soul
was
made
as
red
as
scarlet
,
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
as
the
beast
aforesaid
.
And
as
for
the
precious
Stones
and
Pearls
she
was
decked
with
,
that
signifies
that
good
esteem
the
beast
and
the
people
had
of
her
superstitious
worship
,
Thinking
in
themselves
that
she
was
precious
in
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
,
or
as
a
Pearl
,
or
Jewel
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
that
she
did
God
good
service
to
kill
his
Saints
,
that
would
not
bow
down
and
worship
so
holy
a
service
as
was
required
by
her
.
And
as
for
the
golden
Cup
in
her
hand
,
the
Cup
signifies
the
form
and
manner
of
worship
,
which
she
doth
prescribe
to
the
beast
,
and
the
people
,
to
false
gods
.
And
that
which
this
golden
Cup
in
her
hand
is
full
with
,
it
is
the
superstitious
idolatrous
worship
,
that
the
beast
and
people
must
drink
of
.
That
is
,
they
must
do
as
she
hath
prescribed
in
matter
of
worship
,
and
so
they
come
to
drink
out
of
the
golden
Cup
in
her
hand
,
and
so
they
take
a
full
draught
of
her
spiritual
abominations
and
filthiness
of
her
fornications
with
idols
,
and
in
the
blood
of
the
Saints
.
Verse
the
fifth
,
And
upon
her
head
was
a
name
written
,
Mystery
,
Babylon
the
great
,
the
mother
of
harlots
,
and
abominations
of
the
earth
.
There
need
not
be
any
interpretation
upon
this
verse
,
for
I
have
shewed
what
is
meant
by
Babylon
before
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
mother
of
harlots
,
so
that
I
shall
pass
by
this
5
verse
,
and
proceed
to
the
6
verse
.
Verse
the
sixth
,
And
I
saw
the
Woman
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
and
when
I
saw
her
,
I
wondered
with
great
admiration
.
Here
John
saw
in
his
vision
the
Woman
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
That
is
,
mystery
Babylon
,
or
City
Babylon
,
which
is
compared
to
a
woman
,
that
is
,
all
persecuting
Spirits
in
point
of
worship
are
compared
to
a
woman
.
For
they
have
all
drunk
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
so
that
John
did
see
in
his
vision
,
that
they
were
all
drunken
with
the
blood
of
Saints
,
even
as
men
are
drunken
with
wine
.
So
that
John
did
wonder
with
great
admiration
,
to
see
that
God
should
have
so
much
patience
,
as
to
stay
so
long
before
he
did
pour
out
his
Judgements
upon
this
Woman
,
who
had
made
her self
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
But
in
the
seventh
verse
,
The
Angel
said
unto
John
,
wherefore
didst
thou
marvel
?
I
will
tell
thee
the
mystery
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
beast
that
carrieth
her
,
which
hath
the
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
when
thou
seest
the
judgement
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
beast
that
I
will
bring
upon
them
,
thou
wilt
then
marvel
no
more
at
their
being
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
IN
verse
the
eighth
,
the
Angel
doth
explain
unto
Johns
understanding
,
what
the
beast
is
that
doth
carry
the
woman
as
he
did
the
woman
in
the
seventh
verse
.
But
the
explanation
of
the
Angel
,
it
is
as
dark
to
the
reason
of
man
,
as
the
vision
it self
.
For
who
can
understand
what
is
meant
by
these
words
,
verse
the
eighth
,
the
beast
that
thou
sawest
,
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
go
into
perdition
,
and
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
wonder
,
whose
names
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
when
they
behold
the
beast
,
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
Yet
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
of
Faith
,
I
shall
open
the
meaning
of
Johns
words
.
The
Reader
may
remember
that
I
gave
a
touch
of
it
in
the
interpretation
of
the
thirteenth
chapter
,
where
I
have
shewed
the
difference
between
the
dragons
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
the
Beasts
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
the
Dragons
seven
heads
,
did
signifie
seven
Kings
besides
himself
And
the
beast
that
the
Dragon
did
give
his
seat
,
power
,
and
authority
unto
,
who
had
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
I
declare
his
own
head
was
one
of
the
seven
,
and
the
first
head
of
the
seven
,
that
did
exercise
the
power
of
the
Dragon
.
So
that
this
Dragon
Herod
that
persecuted
the
woman
,
he
is
that
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
.
That
is
,
he
was
alive
in
his
own
person
,
when
he
would
have
slain
Christ
with
the
young
children
.
But
seeing
he
was
prevented
in
that
,
and
could
not
devour
the
young
childe
Jesus
,
he
persecuted
the
woman
,
and
the
remnant
of
her
seed
.
That
is
,
all
true
believers
in
that
childe
Jesus
,
they
were
the
remnant
of
her
seed
.
But
the
earth
help
the
woman
,
and
swallowed
up
the
flood
.
That
is
,
the
young
children
that
were
slain
by
the
Dragons
command
,
are
called
by
the
spirit
the
earth
,
and
their
deaths
did
swallow
up
the
flood
of
persecuti●n
,
that
came
out
of
the
Dragons
mouth
.
And
this
is
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
:
that
is
,
he
is
dead
and
the
other
beast
that
had
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
he
is
that
scarlet-coloured
beast
that
the
woman
doth
sit
upon
.
That
is
,
all
the
seven
heads
that
this
beast
,
had
his
own
being
one
,
they
did
exercise
the
power
of
the
Dragon
in
persecuting
the
Saints
,
which
was
the
remnant
of
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
whom
the
Dragon
did
persecute
.
Now
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
,
it
did
remain
in
the
seed
of
reason
,
that
was
in
those
seven
heads
,
or
seven
beasts
,
though
the
Dragon
which
is
the
eight
was
dead
,
as
to
his
outward
appearance
.
Neither
did
that
visible
body
of
the
Dragon
appear
any
more
,
but
that
spirit
of
his
seed
,
it
was
in
his
sons
seed
,
so
that
the
same
spirit
of
the
Dragon
it
did
run
thorow
the
seed
of
reason
,
thorow
the
line
of
those
seven
beasts
.
And
did
cause
them
to
persecute
,
and
shed
the
blood
of
the
Saints
as
he
did
,
and
would
have
done
.
This
was
chiefly
with
relation
to
those
Ten
Persecutions
,
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
.
And
as
for
the
Beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless-pit
,
and
go
into
perdition
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
the
same
spirit
of
reason
,
that
was
in
the
Dragon
,
who
was
that
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
I
say
,
the
same
spirit
of
persecution
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottom-pit
of
the
imagination
of
reason
,
that
is
,
in
the
other
beasts
that
succeeded
the
dragon
;
For
all
wicked
beasts
were
,
and
are
guided
by
one
spirit
,
even
the
spirit
of
the
devil
,
which
devil
is
no
other
but
the
spirit
of
reason
in
man
.
And
the
imagination
that
floweth
from
this
spirit
of
reason
,
it
is
that
bottomless
pit
.
So
that
this
beast
that
did
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless-pit
,
it
was
no
other
but
the
spirit
of
reason
that
did
ascend
out
of
the
hearts
of
those
seven
beasts
aforesaid
.
Which
caused
them
to
exercise
the
power
of
the
Dragon
,
in
persecuting
and
sheding
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
so
at
the
end
of
the
world
they
go
into
perdition
.
For
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
when
a
wicked
man
doth
go
into
perdition
,
he
doth
never
return
again
,
because
it
is
an
eternal
perdition
.
This
is
to
be
minded
also
,
that
the
bottomless-pit
is
one
thing
,
and
perditon
is
another
.
For
almost
all
men
are
in
the
bottomless-pit
of
their
own
imaginations
,
onely
those
that
know
truth
.
Yet
mens
spirits
of
reason
may
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless-pit
of
their
vain
imaginations
,
and
come
to
know
truth
,
but
after
the
spirit
of
a
man
goeth
into
perdition
,
there
is
no
possibility
ever
to
ascend
out
of
that
,
because
it
is
eternal
.
Again
it
is
said
,
And
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
shall
wonder
,
whose
names
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
when
they
behold
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
That
is
,
the
ignorant
and
idolatrous
people
on
the
earth
,
shall
wonder
when
they
behold
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
acting
it self
forth
in
idolatry
and
persecution
,
for
not
worshipping
his
image
,
as
the
Dragon
did
.
So
that
it
did
seem
to
ignorant
people
to
be
the
same
beast
,
and
that
the
Dragon
beast
was
risen
again
,
which
made
them
to
wonder
to
behold
that
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
When
as
it
was
no
other
but
the
Dragons
spirit
,
in
the
seed
which
acted
it self
forth
in
the
person
of
another
beast
,
much
like
unto
the
D●●gon
or
beast
that
was
not
.
So
that
●●●e
ignorant
people
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
they
look
upon
〈◊〉
going
out
of
the
body
,
and
a
assuming
other
bodies
,
but
there
is
no
such
thing
.
But
most
people
on
the
earth
then
,
and
at
this
day
doth
believe
such
things
,
which
doth
cause
their
vain
imaginations
to
wonder
,
taking
one
thing
for
another
.
But
the
elect
seed
whose
names
are
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
these
I
say
,
never
do
wonder
at
any
such
thing
.
For
they
know
that
spirits
cannot
slip
out
of
the
bodies
,
and
assume
other
bodies
,
but
that
spirit
must
die
with
the
body
.
Onely
there
is
a
spirit
remaineth
in
the
seed
,
that
is
in
another
,
that
may
act
cruelties
like
his
,
or
more
worse
,
but
not
in
the
same
person
:
so
was
it
with
this
beast
,
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
and
so
forth
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
VErse
the
nineth
,
And
here
is
the
mind
which
hath
wisdom
,
the
the
seven
heads
are
seven
Mountains
,
on
which
the
woman
sitteth
.
This
verse
is
a
beginning
of
the
interpretation
of
Johns
vision
,
and
of
the
beast
,
and
of
the
woman
,
and
so
the
interpretation
goeth
to
the
end
of
the
chapter
.
For
this
must
be
minded
,
that
John
saw
these
things
by
vision
and
revelation
when
he
was
in
the
Isle
of
Patmots
a
banished
man
,
before
these
things
were
acted
upon
this
earth
,
which
maketh
his
writings
the
more
hard
to
understand
,
and
much
more
hard
to
interprete
.
So
that
it
must
needs
be
true
wisdom
to
know
the
minde
of
the
Spirit
in
these
mystical
sayings
of
his
.
Yet
the
revelation
of
Faith
hath
understood
,
and
given
the
interpretation
of
most
of
the
chief
things
of
concernment
in
the
book
of
Johns
Revelation
.
These
seven
heads
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
seven
Mountains
on
which
the
woman
fitteth
.
These
seven
Mountains
are
those
seven
Beasts
spoken
of
before
,
though
called
here
seven
Mountains
.
And
as
for
the
woman
,
I
have
shewed
what
is
meant
by
it
before
,
to
wit
,
all
spiritual
power
in
relation
to
the
worshipping
of
false
gods
,
it
being
set
up
by
non-commissionated
men
,
and
all
false
worshippers
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
a
woman
,
or
the
great
City
Babylon
.
So
that
those
chief
men
that
have
set
up
forms
of
worship
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
they
are
called
the
woman
that
sitteth
on
seven
Mountains
.
She
may
be
said
to
fit
upon
them
,
because
her
spiritual
idolatrous
power
is
above
their
temporal
power
.
For
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
temporal
Magistrate
is
commonly
subject
to
the
Priest
,
especially
in
matters
of
religion
,
so
that
in
this
regard
the
woman
may
be
said
to
fit
upon
seven
Mountains
.
For
she
had
power
over
all
these
seven
Beasts
,
to
cause
them
to
commit
spiritual
fornication
,
and
spiritual
whoredom
with
her
in
worshipping
of
false
gods
,
and
in
sheding
the
blood
of
Saints
.
Verse
the
tenth
,
And
there
are
seven
Kings
,
five
are
fallen
,
and
one
is
,
and
the
other
is
not
yet
come
,
and
when
he
cometh
,
he
must
continue
a
short
space
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
John
saw
in
his
vision
,
that
five
of
these
seven
persecuting
beasts
were
fallen
.
And
he
,
that
one
,
is
in
present
being
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
,
and
that
was
the
sixth
.
And
the
other
that
was
not
yet
come
,
he
was
to
come
after
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
was
exterpated
out
of
the
world
,
and
when
he
is
come
,
he
shall
continue
a
short
space
.
That
is
,
he
shall
not
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
for
no
man
knoweth
what
the
spirit
doth
mean
by
a
short
space
,
but
the
spirit
of
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
he
shall
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
in
the
eleventh
verse
,
And
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
even
he
is
the
eighth
,
and
is
of
the
seven
,
and
goeth
into
perdition
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
Herod
,
the
beast
who
is
the
eighth
,
though
of
the
seven
wicked
beasts
,
because
they
all
acted
by
his
wicked
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
.
So
that
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
,
it
shall
run
thorow
the
loins
of
all
persecuting
Kings
and
Head-magistrates
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Hath
not
the
spirit
of
persecution
run
thorow
the
loins
of
many
Papist
Kings
,
by
the
power
of
the
Popes
spiritual
fornication
,
since
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
was
set
up
by
him
all
over
Europe
?
Hath
not
the
spirit
of
spiritual
fornication
to
worship
false
gods
,
run
thorow
the
loins
of
the
Papists
,
Protestant
,
Presbytery
,
Independent
,
Baptist
,
Ranter
,
and
Quaker
,
all
over
Europe
,
or
as
we
call
it
Christendom
?
So
that
this
spiritual
fornication
all
opinions
doth
commit
with
idols
,
or
in
worshipping
of
false
gods
.
So
that
they
all
make
up
but
one
woman
,
or
one
whore
,
who
commiteth
spiritual
fornication
,
or
one
great
City
Babylon
.
So
likewise
there
hath
many
Papist
Kings
,
since
the
Pope
had
this
spiritual
power
,
that
have
been
guilty
of
sheding
the
blood
of
Martyrs
,
more
then
can
well
be
numbered
.
Neither
can
all
Protestant
Kings
be
excused
in
this
point
,
nor
Presbytery
neither
.
Neither
would
the
other
four
be
excusable
,
if
they
were
in
power
.
So
that
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
it
doth
,
and
hath
run
thorow
the
loins
of
all
these
beasts
that
have
been
since
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
was
set
up
.
So
that
all
the
persecution
that
hath
been
for
conscience
sake
,
all
the
blood
that
hath
been
shed
for
Religion
sake
,
it
hath
been
acted
from
the
spirit
of
the
whore
aforesaid
,
in
the
Priests
,
and
from
the
spirit
of
the
Dragon
in
the
Head-magistrate
,
who
are
called
beasts
.
And
this
spirit
hath
raigned
,
and
doth
raign
in
the
Head-magistrate
ever
since
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
was
set
up
,
a●
aforesaid
,
and
shall
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
They
all
being
counted
by
the
spirit
but
one
beast
,
because
they
are
all
guided
by
one
spirit
of
persecution
and
blood-shed
,
for
Religion
sake
.
So
that
I
declare
,
that
this
is
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
even
he
is
the
eight
,
and
is
of
the
seventh
:
That
is
,
his
spirit
runs
thorow
the
seed
of
the
seventh
,
and
so
it
doth
run
thorow
the
bodies
of
these
that
are
the
eighth
.
So
that
this
spirit
of
the
dragon
,
which
is
reason
the
devil
,
who
hath
persecuted
,
and
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
&
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
for
not
worshipping
false
gods
,
that
they
may
all
go
into
perdition
together
,
that
is
,
into
eternal
damnation
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
VErse
the
twelfth
,
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
are
ten
Kings
,
which
have
received
no
kingdom
as
yet
,
but
receive
power
as
kings
one
hour
with
the
beast
.
These
ten
Kings
were
inferior
to
the
Beast
,
and
were
under
his
Dominions
;
for
the
Beast
was
as
it
were
an
Emperor
,
who
had
many
Kings
under
him
.
And
these
ten
Kings
lived
in
kingdoms
,
but
were
not
so
established
as
that
they
could
keep
them
against
the
Beasts
will
,
yet
nevertheless
if
they
would
be
obedient
unto
the
Beast
,
and
execute
his
will
,
he
would
give
them
power
as
Kings
one
hour
with
himself
,
that
was
until
they
had
extirpated
the
name
of
Jesus
out
of
the
world
.
And
that
power
they
received
of
the
beast
,
it
was
to
persecute
and
kill
the
Saints
;
For
these
ten
Kings
were
those
ten
horns
upon
the
beast
,
that
had
seven
heads
.
That
is
,
these
ten
Kings
should
receive
power
from
the
beast
,
to
execute
those
ten
Persecutions
upon
the
Saints
.
Yet
I
would
not
have
the
Reader
to
think
that
there
was
but
ten
Kings
,
and
no
more
,
for
ten
Kings
did
not
last
300
years
.
But
if
there
were
ten
score
Kings
,
the
spirit
doth
call
them
but
ten
,
signifying
those
ten
persecutions
in
the
primitive
times
.
For
the
beast
had
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
and
these
ten
Kings
were
those
ten
horns
,
and
they
received
their
power
to
persecute
,
and
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
from
the
seven
heads
,
which
is
called
a
beast
.
So
that
the
one
hour
that
these
ten
Kings
received
power
from
the
beast
,
it
was
all
the
time
of
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
for
they
were
the
ten
horns
as
aforesaid
.
This
you
may
see
in
the
thirteenth
verse
,
These
have
one
mind
,
and
shall
give
their
power
and
strengh
unto
the
beast
.
That
is
,
seing
the
beast
had
given
them
power
as
Kings
,
to
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
,
they
likewise
proffer
unto
the
beast
their
power
and
strength
to
serve
him
,
in
what
they
can
.
And
the
service
these
ten
Kings
must
do
the
beast
,
it
is
to
shed
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
fourteenth
verse
.
Verse
the
fourteenth
,
These
shall
make
war
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Lamb
shall
overcome
them
,
for
he
is
Lord
of
lords
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
and
they
that
are
with
him
,
are
called
,
and
chosen
,
and
faithful
.
These
ten
Kings
aforesaid
,
are
to
make
war
with
the
Lamb
,
that
is
,
they
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
shed
their
blood
.
For
these
ten
Kings
do
execute
the
will
of
the
beast
,
in
making
war
with
the
Saints
,
for
in
making
war
with
the
Saints
,
they
may
be
said
to
make
war
with
the
Lamb.
And
as
the
faith
and
patience
of
the
Saints
,
did
bear
their
cruel
torments
,
to
the
terrifying
of
the
souls
of
their
persecutors
,
even
whilest
in
this
life
.
So
that
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
with
patience
and
chearfulness
;
for
they
have
no
other
weapons
of
war
,
but
the
weapon
of
the
Spirit
.
That
is
to
say
,
a
Breast-plate
of
Righteousness
,
the
Shield
of
Faith
,
the
Helmet
of
Salvation
,
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
these
are
the
Lambs
weapons
of
war
,
and
he
doth
furnish
his
Saints
with
them
,
so
that
they
shall
be
able
to
overcome
all
their
enemies
.
Who
fighteth
with
Spear
,
and
Shield
,
or
with
Sword
of
steel
,
or
Gun
,
these
are
the
devils
weapons
of
war
,
and
he
fighteth
with
the
Saints
,
with
these
and
such
like
weapons
,
and
so
kills
the
body
,
and
hath
no
more
to
do
.
That
is
,
he
puts
to
death
this
natural
life
,
which
is
called
,
but
a
killing
the
body
,
and
hath
no
more
to
do
.
But
the
weapons
of
war
the
Saints
do
use
,
they
being
spiritual
,
they
kill
the
persecutors
soul
,
and
yet
shed
no
blood
.
For
as
carnal
weapons
doth
kill
the
natural
life
of
man
,
and
shed
his
blood
;
So
likewise
those
spiritual
weapons
afore-mentioned
,
doth
kill
that
spiritual
life
in
the
persecutors
,
with
an
eternal
or
second
death
,
and
yet
shed
no
blood
:
and
in
this
manner
shall
the
Lamb
overcome
these
ten
Kings
,
which
ten
Kings
doth
include
all
persecuting
spirits
whatsoever
.
For
the
Lamb
being
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
he
hath
chosen
his
Saints
,
and
they
are
faithful
to
fight
under
his
banner
,
for
he
hath
called
them
for
that
purpose
.
And
the
Lamb
being
their
King
and
Captain
,
the
Saints
shall
certainly
overcome
their
persecutors
,
and
in
this
sense
the
Lamb
shall
overcome
them
.
CHAP.
LXIIII.
VErse
the
fifteenth
,
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
the
waters
which
th●●
sawest
,
where
the
whore
sitteth
,
are
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
.
I
have
opened
this
verse
before
,
so
that
I
need
not
speak
any
thing
more
of
it
here
,
but
I
shall
pass
by
this
,
and
go
to
the
sixteenth
verse
.
Verse
the
sixteenth
,
And
the
ten
borne
thou
sawest
upon
the
beast
,
these
shall
hate
the
where
,
and
shall
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
,
and
burn
her
with
fire
.
These
ten
horns
are
those
ten
Kings
aforesaid
,
they
received
power
before
from
the
beast
to
persecute
the
Saints
,
and
to
make
war
with
the
Lamb.
And
now
they
receive
power
from
God
to
hate
the
whore
,
and
to
fight
against
her
spiritual
power
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
seventeenth
verse
,
For
God
hath
put
it
into
their
hearts
,
to
fulfil
his
will
.
Yet
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
that
these
ten
horns
,
or
ten
kings
,
doth
imploy
all
wicked
kings
who
are
subordinate
,
or
under
the
beast
.
For
all
wicked
beasts
are
included
in
this
one
beast
,
and
all
idolatrous
spiritual
power
is
included
in
this
one
whore
,
or
City
Babylon
.
So
that
God
will
put
it
into
the
hearts
of
wicked
kings
,
to
put
down
the
spiritual
power
of
idolatry
.
So
that
the
Fifth-Monarchy-men
are
mightily
mistaken
thinking
in
themselves
that
those
Kings
,
or
great
persons
that
shall
pull
down
the
Popes
spiritual
power
,
or
any
other
spiritual
power
,
that
hath
neer
affinity
with
the
Popish
worship
,
I
say
they
are
much
mistaken
.
For
God
will
put
it
into
the
hearts
of
wicked
reprobate
men
,
to
do
his
will
;
they
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
make
her
desolate
and
naked
.
That
it
,
they
shall
smite
her
flesh
with
a
sword
of
steel
,
and
burn
her
with
fire
,
that
is
,
they
shall
utterly
destroy
her
.
For
burning
with
fire
signifies
utter
destruction
,
and
eating
her
flesh
,
it
signifies
the
being
well
pleased
in
their
mindes
,
so
that
their
mindes
doth
feed
upon
the
destruction
of
her
;
and
in
this
sense
they
may
be
said
to
eat
her
flesh
.
Onely
this
I
do
confess
,
that
the
Pope
is
that
whore
that
must
be
made
desolate
▪
for
the
same
spirit
of
fornication
concerning
spiritual
matters
,
or
worshipping
of
idols
,
is
in
the
Pope
and
others
,
as
there
was
in
other
whores
,
who
profess
the
same
spiritual
power
as
the
Pope
doth
.
For
one
spirit
of
idolatry
hath
run
thorow
the
line
of
them
all
in
all
ages
,
and
the
Pope
succeeding
after
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
he
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
a
whore
,
and
the
last
whore
.
And
doth
not
she
by
her
spiritual
power
sit
upon
many
waters
?
which
waters
doth
signifie
multitudes
of
people
,
nations
,
and
tongues
,
doth
not
she
by
her
spiritual
power
and
temporal
both
,
sit
almost
upon
all
Europe
?
Doth
no●
she
sit
upon
almost
all
the
Beasts
,
that
is
,
the
Kings
of
Europe
?
So
that
when
this
whore
is
made
desolate
,
the
world
will
be
at
an
end
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Fifth-Monarchy-men
to
minde
,
that
they
must
be
wicked
reprobate
men
that
doth
make
her
desolate
,
for
all
that
fighteth
with
carnal
weapons
,
that
is
a
sword
and
Gun
,
they
are
wicked
.
Though
God
doth
put
it
into
their
hearts
to
do
his
will
,
for
one
wicked
man
shall
destroy
another
with
carnal
weapons
.
For
these
ten
horns
which
signifies
all
wicked
Kings
when
they
have
made
the
whore
desolate
,
they
shall
give
their
kingdoms
unto
the
beast
,
until
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
That
is
,
these
conquerors
over
the
whore
,
shall
give
their
kingdoms
unto
the
Beast
,
who
gave
them
Commission
and
power
at
the
first
,
to
persecute
and
kill
the
Saints
.
So
that
they
take
no
notice
that
God
did
put
it
into
their
hearts
to
do
his
will
upon
the
whore
,
but
they
attribute
all
the
power
and
glory
of
it
to
the
beast
,
looking
more
upon
his
Commission
and
Authority
that
he
gave
them
To
destroy
the
Saints
,
and
by
the
same
Authority
they
think
,
they
do
make
the
whore
desolate
,
not
minding
Gods
putting
it
into
their
hearts
.
Therefore
it
is
they
give
their
kingdom
unto
the
beast
,
until
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
That
is
,
they
shall
give
their
kingdoms
unto
the
beast
,
until
the
end
of
the
world
.
When
God
shall
make
a
final
end
,
that
is
,
an
eternal
destruction
of
the
beast
,
and
of
the
whore
,
and
of
these
ten
horns
,
that
gave
their
kingdoms
unto
the
beast
,
then
will
the
words
of
God
be
fulfilled
.
CHAP.
LXV
.
VErse
the
eighteenth
,
and
the
last
verse
of
this
chapter
,
And
the
woman
which
thou
sawest
,
is
that
great
City
,
which
raigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
I
have
spoken
of
these
things
in
this
verse
,
in
divers
places
before
,
so
that
I
need
not
say
no
more
of
it
.
Onely
this
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
that
all
this
seventeenth
Chapter
,
the
things
contained
in
it
,
it
was
shewed
unto
John
by
way
of
vision
.
And
what
judgement
should
befall
in
the
end
to
all
those
that
were
concerned
in
those
matters
of
spiritual
and
temporal
power
here
upon
this
earth
,
this
was
shewed
him
in
a
vision
from
the
first
verse
to
the
nineth
verse
,
and
from
the
nineth
verse
to
the
end
of
the
chapter
,
it
is
an
interpretation
to
Johns
understanding
of
the
things
he
saw
in
his
vision
.
And
though
John
did
understand
the
interpretation
thereof
,
few
or
none
else
since
that
time
that
could
interprete
Johns
vision
,
or
understand
them
either
.
Nay
,
none
but
he
that
hath
a
Commission
from
God
can
do
it
,
so
that
there
is
great
need
of
the
interpretation
of
these
mystical
sayings
in
this
chapter
,
and
in
the
whole
book
of
the
Revelation
of
John
,
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
But
by
the
seed
of
reason
,
wise
,
and
learned
men
,
perhaps
it
will
be
counted
but
as
dreams
,
and
phancies
of
my
own
brain
,
though
they
themselves
doth
not
know
how
to
interprete
one
verse
in
the
whole
book
truly
.
But
I
shall
let
them
pass
,
and
advise
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
especially
those
that
understand
the
doctrine
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
right
devil
,
to
minde
the
interpretation
of
this
chapter
,
and
all
the
rest
,
and
they
will
see
how
one
thing
depends
upon
another
.
So
that
great
satisfaction
may
be
found
,
as
to
their
eternal
Salvation
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
CHapter
the
eighteenth
,
it
doth
contain
a
prophesie
of
the
utter
downfal
and
destruction
of
the
spiritual
Babylon
,
who
hath
shed
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
for
worshipping
the
true
God
,
and
not
worshipping
her
idols
.
Even
as
the
temporal
Babylon
was
utterly
destroyed
,
for
her
cruelties
to
Judah
and
Jerusalem
,
as
you
may
see
Isaiah
47.6
.
so
Jer.
25.12
.
So
that
there
was
a
perpetual
destruction
upon
the
temporal
City
Babylon
,
when
the
seventy
years
was
expired
for
their
cruelties
to
the
Jews
.
So
likewise
when
the
time
appointed
of
God
is
expired
,
there
will
be
a
perpetual
downfal
and
destruction
of
this
City
,
spiritual
Babylon
,
for
her
cruelties
to
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
about
worship
.
In
the
first
verse
of
this
chapter
,
John
saw
another
Angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
having
great
power
,
so
that
the
earth
was
lighted
with
his
glory
.
And
in
the
second
verse
,
His
message
was
to
cry
mightily
with
a
strong
voice
,
saying
,
Babylon
the
great
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
.
She
may
well
be
called
Babylon
the
great
,
because
this
Babylon
is
a
spiritual
Babylon
,
and
of
a
longer
standing
then
the
other
Babylon
.
For
this
spiritual
Babylon
hath
had
a
being
ever
since
Moses
and
Joshua
were
taken
out
of
this
world
,
ever
since
false
worship
hath
been
set
up
by
man
,
and
learned
men
hath
had
power
given
them
from
the
civil
Magistrate
,
to
set
up
forms
of
worship
.
So
that
it
is
become
the
greatest
City
in
the
world
,
and
will
remain
to
the
end
of
time
before
it
be
utterly
destroyed
.
Neither
was
there
found
in
the
destruction
of
the
temporal
Babylon
,
any
blood
of
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
or
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
as
there
will
in
this
spiritual
Babylon
.
For
though
the
temporal
Babylon
was
cruel
,
it
was
upon
a
temporal
account
.
Neither
was
their
cruelty
to
last
but
a
matter
of
threescore
and
ten
years
;
but
the
cruelties
of
this
spiritual
Babylon
,
it
hath
been
upon
a
spiritual
account
.
And
these
cruelties
hath
been
acted
by
her
this
many
thousand
years
,
so
that
all
the
blood
that
hath
been
shed
upon
a
spiritual
account
,
from
the
creation
to
the
end
of
time
,
may
be
brought
upon
this
great
City
spiritual
Babylon
.
Because
she
is
become
an
habitation
of
devils
,
&
a
hold
of
every
foul
spirit
,
and
a
cage
of
every
unclean
and
hateful
bird
.
It
may
well
be
said
she
is
a
habitation
of
devils
,
for
none
but
devils
will
execute
her
commands
,
and
such
people
that
are
of
the
worst
sort
of
devils
,
even
unclean
spirits
,
or
like
hateful
birds
.
So
that
her
power
and
authority
,
it
is
as
a
cage
to
shelter
these
devils
,
and
unclean
spirits
,
and
hateful
birds
.
For
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
these
devils
are
men
,
the
unclean
spirits
or
men
,
and
the
hateful
birds
are
men
,
and
those
wicked
men
who
are
imployed
in
the
whores
service
,
to
punish
all
those
that
will
worship
not
her
idols
,
or
false
worship
.
So
that
she
is
become
a
cage
for
all
wicked
spirited
people
to
shroud
themselves
under
.
As
may
be
seen
in
the
third
verse
,
For
all
nations
have
drunk
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
with
her
.
That
is
,
by
her
spiritual
power
she
hath
sent
forth
these
devils
,
unclean
spirits
,
and
hateful
birds
,
with
commission
from
her
to
all
nations
to
drink
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
That
is
,
if
the
nations
would
not
commit
fornication
with
idols
willingly
.
That
is
,
worship
according
to
her
command
;
for
her
idolatrous
worship
,
the
pleasure
she
receives
in
it
,
is
called
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
But
if
people
will
not
obey
to
worship
,
as
is
required
by
these
unclean
spirits
,
and
hateful
birds
,
Then
they
must
drink
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
perhaps
excommunication
,
or
death
it self
.
For
though
she
hath
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
full
of
wine
,
yet
if
people
will
not
drink
with
her
freely
and
willingly
,
she
will
put
poyson
,
that
is
,
her
wrath
into
the
wine
,
and
make
them
drink
whether
they
will
or
no.
So
that
they
must
either
drink
her
wine
without
wrath
,
or
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
and
her
wrath
together
.
Oh
how
many
millions
of
people
have
drunk
her
wine
alone
,
and
many
thousands
have
drunk
her
wine
and
wrath
together
?
And
that
which
is
more
then
this
,
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
with
her
.
That
is
,
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
in
that
they
have
worshipped
false
gods
,
by
the
instigation
of
the
whore
,
she
making
them
believe
that
this
is
the
way
to
save
their
souls
.
So
that
she
hath
deceived
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
all
nations
,
either
by
their
committing
spiritual
fornication
with
her
,
or
else
by
drinking
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
So
that
the
Kings
of
the
earth
are
in
a
worse
condition
then
the
other
,
because
they
committed
fornication
with
her
,
that
is
,
they
were
accessary
to
the
setting
up
of
all
false
worship
,
and
in
the
councel
with
her
.
So
that
the
nations
that
did
drink
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
they
did
but
obey
her
command
,
and
so
committed
fornication
with
idols
from
a
Law
,
and
a
command
.
But
it
was
otherways
with
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
but
however
,
she
,
and
all
those
that
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
either
by
consulting
with
her
,
or
by
obeying
her
commands
,
when
she
is
destroyed
with
an
eternal
destruction
,
so
will
all
these
that
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
be
where
she
is
to
eternity
.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
THerefore
in
the
fourth
verse
,
John
heard
another
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
that
you
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
you
receive
not
of
her
Plagues
.
How
should
Gods
people
come
out
of
her
?
The
Spirit
doth
not
mean
,
that
they
should
come
out
of
the
world
,
for
she
doth
deceive
all
nations
,
and
her
power
is
every
where
,
where
Gods
people
doth
dwell
.
So
that
there
is
no
going
out
from
her
power
,
except
they
go
among
the
heathen
.
But
the
meaning
of
the
Spirit
is
this
,
that
Gods
people
should
come
from
their
idolatrous
worship
and
practise
.
So
that
you
may
not
commit
fornication
with
idols
,
that
you
may
not
be
partakers
with
them
of
their
sins
,
and
so
you
shall
receive
none
of
her
plagues
.
For
in
the
fifth
verse
,
Her
sins
have
reached
up
to
heaven
,
and
God
hath
remembered
her
iniquities
.
So
that
now
she
must
be
rewarded
as
she
rewarded
the
Saints
,
as
in
the
sixth
verse
,
Reward
her
even
as
she
rewarded
you
,
and
double
unto
her
double
,
according
to
her
works
,
in
the
cup
which
she
hath
filled
,
fill
to
her
double
.
That
is
,
as
she
hath
drunk
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
the
blood
of
Apostles
,
the
blood
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
now
she
must
have
her
own
blood
to
drink
.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
her
cup
must
be
filled
up
double
,
that
is
,
she
shall
drink
the
torments
of
her
own
soul
eternally
.
As
soon
as
one
torment
is
suffered
,
the
cup
of
her
soul
shall
be
filled
up
again
with
another
torment
.
So
that
her
cup
shall
be
always
full
of
torment
for
her
to
drink
eternally
.
And
thus
will
her
cup
be
filled
double
and
double
again
.
For
though
God
hath
suffered
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
to
have
their
blood
poured
out
and
drunk
by
this
whore
and
the
beast
,
The
time
will
come
that
he
will
avenge
their
blood
upon
these
two
,
and
all
their
adherents
,
and
give
them
their
own
blood
double
to
drink
.
So
that
their
cup
shall
be
so
full
of
the
wine
of
Gods
wrath
,
that
they
shall
be
drinking
of
it
to
eternity
.
As
for
the
seventh
verse
,
there
is
little
matter
of
concernment
,
so
I
shall
pass
it
by
,
and
speak
a
little
of
the
eighth
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
Therefore
shall
her
plagues
come
in
one
day
,
death
,
and
mourning
,
and
famine
,
and
she
shall
be
utterly
burnt
with
fire
,
for
strong
is
the
Lord
God
,
who
judgeth
her
.
This
eighth
verse
doth
determine
a
total
and
final
destruction
of
the
spiritual
whore
,
or
City
Babylon
,
and
that
her
plagues
shall
come
in
one
day
death
and
mourning
.
That
is
the
first
death
,
which
is
a
natural
death
,
it
shall
enter
into
a
second
death
,
and
cause
much
mourning
,
because
it
is
a
living
death
,
and
a
dying
life
.
Else
there
would
be
no
mourning
in
death
:
and
as
for
the
famine
she
shall
suffer
,
the
meaning
is
this
.
That
there
shall
be
such
a
famine
,
or
want
of
peace
in
her
soul
in
the
second
death
,
that
no
motion
,
or
thought
of
peace
,
or
deliverance
shall
arise
in
her
soul
to
give
any
hope
,
so
that
there
will
be
a
famine
of
peace
indeed
,
for
she
will
be
utterly
burnt
with
fire
.
It
will
be
a
fire
indeed
,
for
the
fire
of
Gods
wrath
will
burn
eternally
,
and
never
be
quenched
,
besides
the
destruction
of
the
glory
of
this
world
.
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
,
what
will
be
the
end
of
this
spiritual
mystery
Babylon
,
with
the
beast
and
all
false
worshippers
.
Which
thing
hath
been
prophesied
of
ever
since
Moses
,
he
being
the
first
Commissionated
Prophet
,
and
I
being
one
of
the
last
.
God
hath
given
me
understanding
to
interprete
the
Revelation
of
John
the
Evangelist
,
even
till
I
have
found
out
a
period
of
the
destruction
of
that
great
City
Babylon
.
Which
destruction
and
utter
downfal
,
is
concluded
by
Johns
Revelation
in
the
eighteenth
chapter
and
the
eighth
verse
,
so
that
I
shall
patiently
wait
the
time
when
God
will
make
it
visibly
appear
,
yet
by
faith
I
do
know
it
will
certainly
be
so
,
even
as
all
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
have
done
before
me
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
.
FRom
the
eighth
verse
to
the
twentieth
verse
,
it
is
onely
a
relation
of
the
astonishment
in
the
mindes
of
men
,
who
were
Merchants
and
had
trading
at
Sea
,
who
were
made
rich
by
trading
with
idolatrous
people
.
For
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
who
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
lived
deliciously
with
her
,
they
shall
bewail
and
lament
her
when
they
see
the
smoak
of
her
burning
.
They
may
well
lament
for
her
,
for
they
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
so
that
they
shall
suffer
with
her
.
For
there
will
be
but
little
time
for
them
to
see
the
smoak
of
her
burning
,
before
they
are
in
it
themselves
.
But
the
Spirit
doth
speak
what
the
heart
of
man
would
speak
,
in
case
there
were
time
given
men
to
see
such
a
destruction
,
and
he
not
in
it
himself
.
So
likewise
it
is
said
,
They
standing
afar
off
,
for
fear
of
her
torment
.
That
standing
afar
off
,
is
onely
to
set
forth
what
the
minde
of
man
doth
use
to
do
in
the
case
of
a
temporal
destruction
,
or
if
a
temporal
City
were
to
be
burnt
up
.
Men
that
are
afraid
will
stand
afar
off
for
fear
,
there
is
the
same
thoughts
in
man
,
as
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
men
would
stand
afar
off
,
when
that
comes
,
if
they
could
.
So
that
the
Kings
who
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
the
Merchants
that
were
made
rich
by
her
,
they
did
stand
afar
off
in
their
mindes
,
for
fear
of
her
torment
.
But
they
were
quickly
in
it
as
well
as
she
,
and
all
that
lamentation
that
was
made
rich
by
her
,
in
respect
of
that
riches
and
temporal
costliness
that
they
had
by
her
,
it
was
all
in
the
minde
of
man
,
and
would
have
done
so
indeed
had
they
had
time
.
For
if
this
great
City
was
destroyed
in
one
hour
,
there
was
little
time
to
stand
afar
off
to
see
her
torment
.
But
the
Spirit
speaks
forth
what
is
in
the
nature
and
minde
of
man
,
and
what
he
doth
use
to
do
in
temporal
things
,
and
would
do
at
that
day
if
they
could
.
Therefore
I
shall
pass
by
all
their
lamentation
,
Alas
,
alas
,
this
great
City
!
and
come
to
the
twentieth
verse
.
CHAP.
LXIX
.
VErse
the
twentieth
,
Rejoyce
over
her
,
thou
Heaven
,
and
ye
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
:
for
God
hath
avenged
you
on
her
.
Here
the
Reader
may
see
,
that
the
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
are
encouraged
to
rejoyce
at
the
destruction
of
Babylon
,
before
she
is
destroyed
.
For
she
is
not
destroyed
yet
,
neither
are
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
as
yet
capable
to
rejoyce
over
her
destruction
,
for
most
of
them
are
asleep
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
But
it
is
a
usual
thing
for
the
Spirit
to
speak
of
things
at
a
distance
,
as
at
present
being
,
because
God
that
is
truth
,
or
the
God
of
truth
,
cannot
lie
;
but
will
give
unto
his
servants
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
the
things
he
promised
them
.
And
they
by
faith
believed
him
,
and
did
suffer
persecution
and
the
loss
of
their
lives
by
this
City
Babylon
,
giving
themselves
up
to
their
wicked
wills
,
depending
upon
God
to
avenge
their
blood
on
her
.
So
that
they
by
faith
did
obtain
the
assurance
in
themselves
that
God
would
avenge
their
blood
on
her
.
Again
,
the
Revelation
of
John
may
bid
them
rejoyce
,
because
it
is
the
nature
of
Faith
to
rejoyce
:
and
not
onely
so
,
but
the
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
shall
,
and
will
certainly
rejoyce
that
God
hath
avenged
them
on
her
.
This
is
in
like
manner
as
the
Kings
and
Merchants
aforesaid
,
did
stand
afar
off
,
and
lament
the
downfal
and
destruction
of
this
great
City
Babylon
.
The
one
is
required
to
rejoyce
at
her
destruction
,
and
the
other
is
said
to
stand
afar
off
,
and
doth
lament
her
destruction
.
Yet
neither
of
them
both
doth
see
it
visible
:
but
it
is
in
the
nature
of
one
to
rejoyce
eternally
over
her
destruction
,
they
bein●
in
eternal
happiness
;
and
it
is
in
the
nature
of
the
other
to
lamen●
eternally
for
her
destruction
,
because
their
condition
will
be
eternally
sad
with
her
.
So
that
the
Spirit
doth
speak
what
things
shall
be
,
though
〈◊〉
at
the
present
time
.
Likewise
the
Heavens
are
bid
to
rejoyce
over
her
.
The
Reader
is
not
to
understand
that
the
starry
Heaven
or
Element
is
to
rejoyce
over
her
;
but
the
Heaven
doth
imp
oy
those
creatures
that
are
in
Heaven
,
as
the
holy
Angels
who
desired
to
pry
into
the
mystery
of
Salvation
by
Christ
.
So
these
holy
Angels
are
capable
to
rejoyce
with
the
Apost●es
and
Prophets
,
over
the
destruction
of
this
great
City
Babybon
,
&c.
CHAP.
LXX
.
VErse
the
21.
And
a
mighty
Angel
took
up
a
stone
like
a
great
milstone
,
and
cast
it
into
the
sea
,
saying
,
Thus
with
violence
shall
that
great
City
Babylon
be
thrown
down
,
and
shall
be
found
no
more
at
all
.
Here
the
Reader
may
see
,
that
the
lamentation
of
the
Kings
and
the
Merchants
,
and
the
rejoycing
of
the
Heaven
,
and
the
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
are
set
before
the
downfal
of
this
City
Babylon
;
so
that
which
must
be
first
is
last
,
and
that
which
must
be
last
,
first
.
This
is
that
which
puzzles
all
the
wise
men
in
reason
,
but
the
Spirit
of
Faith
can
trace
the
steps
of
God
,
and
finde
him
out
where
ever
he
goeth
.
For
the
Scriptures
,
the
Law
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Gospel
have
been
the
pathes
for
Gods
Spirit
to
walk
in
:
but
there
hath
been
many
turnings
and
windings
in
these
two
beaten
pathes
.
I
may
say
beaten
by
the
seed
of
Reason
:
the
seed
of
Reason
,
Non
commissionated
men
,
have
travelled
thorow
these
two
pathes
these
many
hundred
years
,
but
never
could
finde
out
those
narrow
pathes
where
Gods
Spirit
use
to
go
.
Neither
could
they
finde
him
;
for
if
they
could
have
found
him
,
they
would
have
known
him
,
and
many
other
heavenly
Mysteries
which
is
of
absolute
necessity
for
man
to
know
,
but
it
is
hid
from
their
eyes
,
and
revealed
to
mean
and
inferior
men
in
the
sight
of
the
world
.
So
that
all
Commissionated
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
true
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
can
trace
the
narrow
pathes
where
God
goeth
;
nay
,
though
God
seem
to
hide
himself
,
yet
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
will
finde
him
out
.
Did
not
the
Prophets
finde
out
the
meaning
of
Moses
,
and
so
came
to
know
the
God
of
Israel
?
Did
not
the
Apostles
finde
out
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Prophets
writings
?
Hath
not
God
given
us
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
to
finde
out
the
meaning
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
the
Apostles
?
And
so
we
have
found
the
true
God
in
all
those
narrow
pathes
he
hath
walked
in
by
his
Spirit
,
in
the
Law
,
and
in
the
Gospel
.
Nay
,
and
in
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
of
John
,
God
hath
as
it
were
hid
himself
more
obscure
than
in
most
places
of
the
Bible
,
yet
the
revelation
of
Faith
hath
found
him
out
,
as
will
be
seen
by
the
eye
of
Faith
in
this
Treatise
.
But
the
Reader
may
know
,
that
the
latter
part
of
this
Chapter
,
from
the
twentieth
verse
to
the
end
,
is
onely
the
Spirits
rehearsing
of
the
destruction
of
this
spiritual
Babylon
.
And
of
the
ransacking
of
that
great
City
by
the
Angels
,
who
poured
out
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
upon
her
,
even
as
an
Army
doth
ransack
a
City
when
they
are
overcome
by
their
enemies
.
As
in
the
22
,
23
,
24
verses
,
And
the
voice
of
Harpers
,
and
Musicians
,
Pipers
and
Trumpetters
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
her
.
That
is
,
all
pleasant
musick
whatsoever
,
shall
be
ransacked
and
taken
from
her
,
so
that
no
pleasure
or
delight
shall
be
found
.
Neither
shall
there
be
any
crafts-man
,
or
milstone
to
grinde
any
more
in
thee
.
That
is
,
no
man
shall
use
any
Trade
,
or
grinde
any
corn
any
more
in
thee
.
And
the
light
of
a
Candle
shall
shine
no
more
in
thee
,
and
the
voice
of
the
Bridegroom
and
of
the
Bride
shall
be
heard
●o
more
at
all
in
thee
.
That
is
,
all
lights
whatsoever
shall
be
taken
from
her
,
and
that
joy
of
marrying
and
giving
in
marriage
,
shall
be
taken
away
.
These
things
afore-mentioned
,
doth
include
all
the
glory
and
comfort
that
can
be
had
,
or
that
men
have
had
in
this
world
.
The
wrath
of
God
hath
ransacked
this
City
of
all
,
and
in
the
ransacking
of
this
City
,
there
God
doth
finde
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
and
of
Saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
last
verse
of
this
Chapter
.
So
that
God
will
ransack
this
City
Babylon
,
even
as
the
King
of
Babylon
did
Jerusalem
,
as
Jer.
25.10
.
So
Jer.
7.34
.
Then
will
I
cause
to
cease
from
the
cities
of
Judah
,
and
from
the
streets
of
Jerusalem
,
the
voice
of
mirth
,
and
the
voice
of
gladness
,
the
voice
of
the
bridegroom
,
and
the
voice
of
the
bride
,
for
the
land
shall
be
desolate
,
&c.
That
destruction
of
Jerusalem
was
much
like
unto
this
,
onely
that
was
but
for
a
time
,
and
that
a
short
time
too
,
but
this
is
for
eternity
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
chief
things
in
the
eighteenth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
IN
the
eighteenth
Chapter
,
Johns
revelation
and
vision
did
treat
onely
upon
the
utter
downfal
and
destruction
of
the
spiritual
Babylon
,
and
this
nineteenth
Chapter
doth
set
forth
the
joy
,
and
glory
,
and
triumph
the
Saints
and
Angels
have
in
the
destruction
of
this
great
City
.
For
now
doth
begin
their
eternal
glory
,
and
not
before
;
neither
is
the
one
,
nor
the
other
not
as
yet
.
But
as
John
saw
in
the
vision
the
downfal
of
the
Whore
,
so
in
his
vision
he
saw
the
rejoycing
of
the
Saints
and
Angels
in
heaven
after
her
destruction
,
which
things
will
be
as
certain
,
as
if
at
present
;
therefore
it
is
that
John
doth
say
he
saw
these
things
as
if
they
were
performed
and
done
already
.
For
it
is
a
usual
course
of
the
Spirit
to
speak
of
things
to
come
,
as
if
they
were
in
present
being
,
because
the
Seed
of
Faith
can
patiently
stay
Gods
time
for
the
accomplishment
of
his
promise
.
And
are
contented
onely
with
the
assurance
of
faith
in
themselves
,
that
they
shall
rejoyce
in
heaven
,
that
God
hath
avenged
their
blood
upon
this
wicked
city
Babylon
,
who
killed
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
Chapter
nineteen
,
And
after
these
things
I
heard
a
great
voice
of
much
people
in
heaven
,
saying
,
Allelujah
,
salvation
,
and
glory
,
and
honor
,
and
power
,
unto
the
Lord
our
God
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
after
John
had
seen
the
utter
overthrow
of
this
great
idolatrous
City
Babylon
,
Immediately
after
he
heard
a
great
voice
of
much
people
in
heaven
,
that
is
,
he
heard
the
voice
of
the
twenty
four
Elders
,
the
four
Beasts
,
the
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
the
multitudes
of
Saints
which
cannot
be
numbered
,
and
the
holy
Angels
,
saying
,
or
giving
praise
unto
God
in
such
like
words
as
these
,
Allelujah
,
salvation
,
and
glory
,
and
honor
,
and
power
,
unto
the
Lord
our
God
.
All
these
sounding
forth
their
praise
unto
God
together
,
must
needs
be
a
great
voice
indeed
:
onely
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
none
but
the
revelation
of
the
Spirit
could
hear
it
in
heaven
,
and
yet
be
here
upon
earth
.
So
that
this
great
voice
John
heard
in
heaven
,
it
was
by
those
aforesaid
,
in
praise
unto
God
that
he
had
avenged
the
blood
of
his
servants
at
her
hand
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
second
and
third
verse
.
Again
they
said
,
Allelujah
,
and
her
smoak
rose
up
for
ever
and
ever
.
So
that
all
this
joy
and
glory
John
heard
in
heaven
,
it
was
even
for
this
one
thing
,
that
God
had
judged
thus
,
to
give
that
whore
who
corrupted
the
earth
with
her
spiritual
fornication
,
a
perpetual
torment
,
that
the
smoak
of
it
might
ascend
for
ever
and
ever
.
And
in
verse
the
4th
,
The
four
and
twenty
elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
fell
down
and
worshipped
God
,
that
sate
on
the
throne
saying
,
Amen
,
Allelujah
:
so
that
you
may
see
that
all
are
concern'd
in
this
matter
,
to
give
praise
unto
God
for
this
judgement
upon
her
.
These
four
beasts
,
the
Reader
may
remember
I
have
shewed
what
they
are
in
this
Treatise
,
but
for
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
I
have
said
little
of
them
here
,
but
I
have
spoken
more
largely
of
them
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
And
in
the
fifth
verse
,
A
voice
came
out
of
the
Throne
,
saying
,
Praise
our
God
all
ye
his
servants
,
and
ye
that
serve
him
both
small
and
great
.
His
servants
signifies
his
Prophets
,
and
Messengers
whom
God
did
send
.
Small
and
great
doth
signifie
all
true
believers
,
or
Saints
,
let
them
be
ever
so
great
in
faith
and
knowledge
,
or
ever
so
small
,
or
weak
in
faith
and
knowledge
.
Yet
so
it
be
true
faith
though
but
small
,
they
are
all
required
by
that
voice
from
the
Throne
to
praise
God
:
and
for
what
must
they
praise
God
for
?
even
for
his
judgement
upon
the
whore
.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
that
God
will
raign
now
himself
over
you
in
eternal
joy
and
glory
,
and
raign
over
the
wicked
persecutors
in
eternal
pain
and
shame
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
sixth
verse
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
ANd
I
heard
as
it
were
the
voice
of
a
great
multitude
,
and
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
a
mighty
thundering
,
saying
,
Allelujah
,
for
the
Lord
God
omnipotent
reigneth
.
This
voice
of
a
great
multitude
,
and
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
many
thunderings
,
they
are
the
same
as
I
said
before
,
to
wit
,
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
the
four
Beasts
,
the
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
the
multitude
of
Saints
more
then
can
be
numbered
,
and
the
holy
Angels
.
These
in
their
praises
unto
God
,
was
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
the
voice
of
thunderings
.
I
say
,
these
are
they
that
doth
sing
Allelujah
to
the
Lord
God
omnipotent
,
who
reigneth
for
ever
and
ever
,
in
joy
and
glory
with
his
Saints
,
and
for
ever
and
ever
over
the
reprobates
in
eternal
torments
,
as
aforesaid
.
For
these
voices
say
in
the
seventh
verse
,
Let
us
be
glad
and
rejoyce
,
and
give
honor
to
him
.
That
is
to
God
,
for
the
marriage
of
the
Lamb
is
come
,
and
his
wife
hath
made
her self
ready
.
This
Marriage
is
an
eternal
Marriage
with
God
,
and
the
elect
seed
,
for
all
the
elect
seed
are
Saints
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
to
the
end
of
it
,
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
but
one
virgin
.
And
this
Lamb
the
virgins
Husband
,
is
no
other
but
God
himself
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
So
that
at
the
end
of
time
,
all
the
Elect
Seed
shall
be
married
unto
God
their
King
,
&
Redeemer
,
not
onely
in
true
righteousness
and
holiness
,
as
they
were
in
the
state
of
grace
here
in
this
world
;
But
they
shall
be
marryed
unto
the
Lamb
,
which
is
the
onely
wise
God
blessed
for
evermore
,
to
that
eternal
felicity
,
joy
,
and
glory
with
him
.
So
that
his
wife
shall
have
a
propriety
in
those
eternal
joys
,
even
as
a
vertuous
woman
hath
here
in
her
husbands
estate
.
For
in
the
eighth
verse
,
And
to
her
was
granted
,
that
she
should
be
arrayed
in
fine
linen
,
clean
and
white
.
For
the
fine
linen
is
the
righteousness
of
Saints
,
that
is
,
the
righteousness
of
Faith
.
For
faith
purifies
the
the
heart
,
and
Saints
being
clothed
with
this
righteousness
of
Faith
,
they
become
virgins
.
They
are
called
virgins
,
in
that
they
are
not
defiled
in
their
souls
with
idols
and
false
worship
,
which
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
fornication
,
or
whoredom
.
So
that
this
Bride
the
Lambs
wife
,
being
clothed
with
the
righteousness
of
Faith
,
it
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
fine
linen
clean
and
white
,
and
this
is
the
righteousness
of
Saints
,
who
is
the
Bride
to
God
her
Husband
;
Who
putteth
upon
this
white
cloathing
a
Garment
of
eternal
glory
,
which
will
shine
more
brighter
than
the
Sun
.
More
might
be
said
in
this
thing
,
but
I
suppose
there
is
enough
said
to
satisfie
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
And
as
for
the
nineth
and
tenth
verses
I
shall
pass
them
by
,
because
I
have
spoken
of
them
,
and
given
the
meaning
of
them
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
VErse
the
eleventh
,
And
I
saw
heaven
opened
,
and
he
hold
a
white
horse
,
and
he
that
sate
upon
him
was
called
,
Faithful
,
and
true
,
and
in
righteousness
he
doth
judge
,
and
make
war
.
This
white
horse
,
is
the
same
white
horse
as
I
spake
of
before
in
the
sixth
chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
,
and
he
that
sate
upon
this
white
horse
,
is
the
same
that
sate
upon
that
white
horse
,
to
wit
,
the
righteousness
of
Saints
.
And
he
that
sate
upon
this
white
horse
,
was
no
other
but
Christ
Jesus
,
the
onely
wise
God
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
For
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
though
Christ
hath
a
righteousness
of
his
own
,
which
may
be
a
white
horse
for
himself
to
sit
upon
,
he
being
called
Faithful
,
and
true
,
and
in
righteousness
he
doth
judge
,
Yet
nevertheless
the
righteousness
of
Saints
is
included
all
into
one
righetousness
,
so
make
up
but
one
white
horse
for
the
onely
wise
God
to
sit
upon
,
and
to
make
war
.
That
is
,
he
made
war
with
death
,
hell
,
and
the
devil
,
as
I
said
before
,
and
overcame
them
,
and
so
had
many
Crowns
upon
his
head
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
12
verse
.
These
many
Crowns
upon
his
head
,
they
signifie
but
two
Crowns
;
all
other
Crowns
of
glory
which
he
hath
,
they
are
all
included
in
these
two
.
That
is
,
he
hath
a
Crown
of
glory
upon
his
head
,
as
he
is
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
●hat
is
,
all
creatures
according
to
the
instinct
of
nature
,
do
shew
forth
honor
and
glory
unto
a
Divine
Being
,
who
hath
created
all
things
for
his
own
glory
.
So
that
there
is
an
exceeding
great
Crown
of
glory
upon
the
head
of
Christ
Jesus
,
as
he
is
the
Creator
,
and
the
other
Crown
of
glory
upon
his
head
,
it
is
as
he
is
the
Redeemer
.
For
Redemption
in
all
those
that
are
concerned
in
it
,
is
of
more
worth
,
and
of
higher
esteem
,
than
the
work
of
Creation
is
.
So
that
this
work
of
Redemption
it
hath
procured
to
himself
a
a
Crown
of
glory
of
more
weight
,
then
the
work
of
Creation
.
So
that
all
Crowns
of
glory
he
hath
upon
his
head
,
they
are
all
included
in
these
two
,
and
the
white
horse
he
doth
fit
upon
it
,
is
the
righteousness
of
Faith
.
For
by
this
righteousness
of
Faith
he
conquered
death
,
hell
,
and
devil
,
and
by
this
Faith
he
hath
made
war
with
these
spiritual
enemies
,
and
by
the
same
power
of
Faith
he
will
overcome
,
and
destroy
all
temporal
enemies
with
an
eternal
destruction
,
as
John
doth
speak
of
,
as
if
it
were
already
done
,
as
aforesaid
.
Verse
the
twelfth
,
His
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
on
his
head
were
many
Crowns
,
and
he
had
a
Name
written
that
no
man
know
but
he
himself
.
As
for
his
eyes
being
as
it
were
a
flame
of
fire
,
that
is
,
onely
to
signifie
the
exceeding
glory
,
and
brightness
of
his
eyes
.
They
are
so
piercing
,
that
he
can
see
thorow
Angels
and
men
,
so
that
no
mortal
man
can
look
upon
him
,
no
more
then
the
eyes
of
a
man
are
able
to
look
upon
the
Sun
in
its
brightness
:
and
as
for
the
many
Crowns
upon
his
head
,
I
have
spoken
of
that
in
the
verse
before
.
But
it
is
said
,
And
he
had
a
Name
written
that
no
man
knew
but
he
himself
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
there
was
no
man
knew
his
Name
that
was
written
upon
him
but
he
himself
,
until
he
did
reveal
it
to
some
man
.
For
who
knew
him
by
the
Name
of
Jehovah
,
God
Almighty
,
until
he
revealed
it
to
Moses
?
Also
who
knew
his
name
was
the
Word
of
God
,
as
in
the
thirteenth
verse
,
had
he
not
revealed
it
unto
John
?
As
it
is
said
in
the
Gospel
of
John
,
In
the
beginning
was
the
Word
,
and
the
Word
was
with
God
,
and
the
Word
was
God
.
So
that
his
name
must
needs
be
the
Word
of
God
,
and
how
should
any
man
know
this
but
he
himself
,
until
he
did
reveal
it
unto
some
man
:
so
that
when
the
Name
of
God
was
known
to
no
man
but
to
he
himse
f
,
The
thing
was
then
a
secret
thing
,
but
now
it
is
revealed
unto
man
,
it
doth
belong
unto
us
,
and
to
our
children
.
For
secret
things
belong
unto
God
,
and
revealed
things
to
us
,
and
our
children
.
So
that
when
God
hath
revealed
any
secret
,
or
heavenly
mystery
unto
man
,
it
may
not
then
be
called
no
more
secret
,
but
man
may
know
it
in
a
measure
even
as
God
doth
himself
.
So
that
the
Name
of
God
is
known
by
his
servants
,
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
and
by
his
Saints
,
to
their
exceeding
great
joy
and
glory
,
so
that
his
name
is
known
to
others
now
besides
himself
.
CHAP.
LXXIV
.
VErse
the
thirteenth
,
And
he
was
clothed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
blood
,
and
his
Name
is
called
,
The
word
of
God
.
The
Reader
may
remember
,
that
when
I
came
to
the
thirteenth
verse
of
the
first
Chapter
of
Johns
Revelation
,
I
found
such
a
like
saying
as
this
,
that
is
,
John
saw
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
one
like
unto
the
Son
of
Man
,
clothed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
.
Which
garment
I
said
I
would
open
hereafter
;
so
that
now
being
come
to
it
again
,
I
shall
open
what
is
meant
by
this
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
by
his
vesture
dipt
in
blood
.
This
Son
of
Man
John
saw
in
the
middest
of
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
,
it
was
no
other
but
Jesus
Christ
,
and
this
Jesus
Christ
is
the
onely
wise
God
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
And
it
is
he
that
John
saw
clothed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
it
is
he
that
is
clothed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
blood
.
Now
the
word
Vesture
,
and
the
word
Garment
,
signifie
;
both
one
thing
:
onely
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
what
the
Spirit
doth
mean
by
this
garment
down
to
his
foot
,
and
his
vesture
dipt
in
blood
.
The
meaning
of
the
Spirit
is
this
:
The
eternal
Spirit
it
became
flesh
,
so
that
the
flesh
of
Christ
was
a
garment
or
a
vesture
that
did
clothe
the
God-head
Spirit
with
.
So
that
he
being
clothed
with
flesh
from
the
head
to
the
foot
,
this
flesh
is
called
by
the
Spirit
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
.
So
that
this
garment
of
flesh
,
is
that
vesture
dipt
in
blood
,
according
to
that
saing
of
Isaiah
the
Prophet
,
Isaiah
63.1
.
Who
is
this
that
cometh
from
Edom
,
with
dyed
garments
?
So
in
the
second
verse
,
Wherefore
art
thou
red
in
thy
apparrel
,
and
thy
garments
like
him
that
treadeth
in
the
wine-fat
?
This
prophesie
of
Isaiah
is
,
that
God
would
become
flesh
,
and
so
clothe
himself
with
a
garment
of
flesh
,
so
that
this
garment
might
be
made
red
with
blood
.
That
is
,
the
whole
body
of
flesh
which
is
called
the
garment
of
the
God-head-life
,
might
be
made
red
,
even
as
one
that
treadeth
the
wine-fat
;
For
if
a
man
should
tread
the
wine
fat
of
the
grapes
with
no
other
apparel
on
but
his
flesh
onely
it
would
make
him
look
red
as
if
he
had
been
treading
in
a
pool
of
blood
.
Even
so
doth
the
Prophets
words
signifie
when
he
saith
,
Wherefore
art
thou
red
in
thine
apparel
,
and
thy
garments
like
him
that
treadeth
in
the
wine-fat
?
As
if
the
Prophet
should
say
,
Wherefore
doth
thy
flesh
,
which
is
thy
apparel
,
or
thy
garment
,
look
red
?
for
thou
hast
been
treading
the
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
,
like
unto
him
that
treadeth
the
wine
fat
of
the
grape
.
So
that
thy
flesh
,
which
is
thy
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
must
needs
look
red
with
blood
;
for
the
garment
of
his
flesh
is
that
vesture
dipt
in
blood
.
This
the
Prophets
did
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
and
so
they
called
the
flesh
of
Christ
a
Garment
,
red
like
the
wine
of
the
ripe
grape
,
in
regard
he
had
not
yet
suffered
death
in
the
flesh
,
but
was
to
suffer
.
But
the
revelation
of
John
saw
that
he
had
suffered
death
in
that
flesh
,
and
therefore
saith
,
And
he
was
clothed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
blood
;
meaning
his
flesh
was
dipt
in
blood
,
in
that
he
had
trodden
the
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
;
that
is
,
he
trod
the
wine-press
of
his
own
wrath
against
sin
.
For
he
is
the
Almighty
God
himself
,
though
he
clothed
himself
with
a
garment
of
flesh
that
he
might
be
capable
to
die
,
and
that
ason
,
the
devil
,
might
be
the
more
capable
to
put
him
to
death
.
r
That
the
garment
,
or
vesture
of
flesh
he
had
on
him
,
might
be
dipt
in
blood
for
the
redemption
of
the
Seed
of
Adam
to
an
eternal
happiness
,
and
that
his
blood
might
keep
down
the
reprobate
seed
to
endless
misery
.
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
what
the
Spirit
doth
mean
by
Christ
being
clothed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
his
vesture
dipt
in
blood
.
For
I
think
none
are
so
ignorant
,
as
to
think
that
it
was
any
woollen
,
or
linnen
,
or
silk
garment
that
was
dipt
in
blood
,
that
would
have
been
little
benefit
to
any
man
.
But
the
ignorance
of
people
is
so
great
,
that
they
will
think
and
believe
any
thing
though
never
so
contrary
to
reason
,
and
yet
seem
to
be
wise
men
in
reason
;
but
the
greater
is
their
darkness
in
spiritual
and
heavenly
things
.
Yet
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
see
what
this
vesture
dipt
in
blood
is
,
and
who
it
was
that
was
clothed
with
this
garment
down
to
the
foot
:
It
was
no
other
but
God
himself
,
as
is
said
in
the
same
verse
.
And
his
Name
is
called
,
The
word
of
God
;
for
there
is
none
can
truly
be
called
the
Word
of
God
,
but
God
:
for
the
Word
was
with
God
,
and
the
Word
was
God
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
.
CHAP.
LXXV
.
VErse
14.
And
the
Armies
which
were
in
heaven
,
followed
him
upon
white
horses
,
clothed
in
fine
linnen
,
white
and
clean
.
These
armies
which
were
in
heaven
,
they
are
the
Saints
;
and
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
are
the
Captains
over
these
armies
,
that
is
,
all
true
Believers
in
every
Commission
are
in
these
three
armies
,
and
there
is
one
Chief
General
in
all
the
armies
in
heaven
,
and
that
is
God
himself
.
So
that
all
these
armies
in
heaven
follow
him
upon
white
horses
.
For
as
the
General
hath
a
white
horse
to
sit
upon
,
so
likewise
have
all
the
armies
in
heaven
,
that
is
to
say
all
the
Saints
,
white
horses
to
sit
upon
also
.
The
Reader
may
remember
that
I
shewed
before
what
is
meant
by
a
white
horse
,
and
how
that
God
himself
had
a
white
horse
to
sit
upon
,
to
wit
,
his
own
righteousness
of
faith
.
By
which
power
of
faith
God
created
all
things
,
and
by
the
power
of
faith
he
fulfilled
the
Law
,
and
by
the
power
of
faith
he
laid
down
his
life
unto
death
,
and
by
the
power
of
faith
did
rise
again
,
so
that
this
righteousness
of
faith
is
that
white
horse
that
Christ
doth
sit
upon
.
Likewise
the
armies
in
heaven
they
follow
him
upon
white
horses
also
:
that
is
,
all
the
Saints
,
as
aforesaid
,
being
true
Believers
in
Christs
death
,
that
his
blood
was
the
blood
of
God
,
so
that
this
blood
hath
washed
their
souls
in
it
,
that
their
hearts
are
purified
by
faith
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
so
that
they
have
the
righteousness
of
faith
in
them
;
and
this
righteousness
of
faith
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
A
white
horse
.
So
that
all
the
armies
in
heaven
,
that
is
all
true
Believers
,
they
have
white
horses
to
sit
upon
to
follow
their
God
,
their
King
,
and
their
Redeemer
.
And
as
for
their
being
clothed
in
fine
linnen
,
white
and
clean
,
that
signifies
their
souls
being
purified
by
faith
,
the
guilt
of
all
sin
is
cleansed
from
them
;
so
that
though
their
souls
were
as
red
as
scarlet
with
the
guilt
of
sin
,
yet
now
being
purified
by
faith
they
are
made
as
white
as
snow
:
So
that
their
souls
are
clothed
now
with
peace
,
joy
,
and
glory
which
is
as
fine
linnen
,
white
and
clean
,
&c.
Verse
15.
And
out
of
his
mouth
goeth
a
sharp
sword
,
that
with
it
he
should
smite
the
nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
he
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
Almighty
God
.
This
sharp
sword
that
goeth
out
of
his
mouth
,
it
is
out
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
;
that
is
,
when
he
shall
command
his
Angels
to
pour
out
their
vials
of
wrath
,
or
plagues
,
upon
the
enemies
of
truth
.
It
may
be
called
a
sharp
sword
that
goeth
out
of
his
mouth
,
so
that
by
the
word
of
his
mouth
he
shall
cause
his
Angels
to
smite
the
nations
:
and
when
they
have
smitten
them
dead
,
he
by
a
word
of
his
mouth
will
raise
them
again
,
and
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
in
that
he
will
make
them
undergo
a
second
death
.
So
that
the
two-edged
sword
that
goeth
out
of
his
mouth
,
shall
cut
both
ways
,
that
is
to
say
,
it
shall
cut
down
this
natural
life
,
and
cut
down
that
spiritual
life
also
,
so
that
after
death
they
shall
have
a
living
death
,
and
a
dying
life
;
so
that
he
will
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
in
utter
darkness
,
where
is
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
for
evermore
.
For
as
much
as
he
hath
trod
the
wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
Almighty
God
,
he
hath
purchased
to
himself
a
greater
power
than
he
had
before
,
even
a
power
,
that
after
he
hath
killed
this
natural
life
,
to
kill
both
body
and
soul
of
his
enemies
in
hell
fire
,
that
is
,
with
a
second
and
eternal
death
,
and
so
he
will
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
indeed
.
I
would
not
have
the
Reader
to
stumble
,
because
it
is
said
in
Scripture
in
divers
places
,
and
in
this
verse
also
,
that
he
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
,
as
if
there
were
a
Father
above
Christ
,
as
men
have
vainly
imagined
,
and
have
not
stuck
to
say
that
Christ-trod
the
wine-press
of
his
Fathers
wrath
.
But
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
know
,
that
there
is
no
such
saying
in
all
the
Bible
,
as
that
he
trode
the
wine-press
of
his
Fathers
wrath
;
but
he
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
,
for
he
is
the
Almighty
God
himself
,
though
in
a
two-fold
condition
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
in
this
Treatise
.
Which
methinks
might
satisfie
the
minde
of
any
sober
moderate
man
;
but
if
it
doth
not
satisfie
the
reason
of
man
,
I
cannot
help
it
,
the
thing
is
truth
in
it self
,
and
it
was
a
truth
to
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
to
John
the
Evangelist
,
and
it
is
a
truth
to
me
,
and
will
be
a
truth
to
all
true
Believers
to
the
worlds
end
.
CHAP.
LXXVI
.
VErse
the
sixteenth
,
And
he
hath
on
his
Vesture
,
and
on
his
Thigh
,
a
Name
written
,
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
.
This
vesture
is
the
body
of
his
flesh
,
as
I
said
before
;
and
on
his
thigh
,
signifies
that
part
of
his
vesture
that
is
most
fittest
to
write
his
name
upon
,
the
thigh
being
the
most
fleshy
part
of
a
man
,
and
so
most
fittest
to
write
upon
.
That
is
,
it
was
the
most
fittest
part
of
all
the
body
to
thrust
the
spear
into
,
so
that
there
was
written
on
his
vesture
,
and
on
his
thigh
,
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
.
That
is
,
he
was
pierced
with
the
devils
spear
in
the
body
,
and
in
his
thigh
,
and
by
the
blood
that
came
out
of
his
own
vesture
,
there
was
this
name
written
upon
his
own
body
,
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
.
That
is
,
that
body
was
the
body
of
God
,
and
that
blood
was
the
blood
of
God
:
so
that
he
being
the
King
of
Heaven
,
he
must
needs
be
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
:
for
who
is
King
of
kings
,
but
God
himself
onely
?
So
that
as
he
was
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
he
had
this
Name
written
on
him
as
he
was
the
Creator
,
Jehovah
,
God
Almighty
,
I
am
that
I
am
;
this
was
the
Name
of
God
as
he
was
the
Creator
,
and
this
name
was
written
on
his
Spiritual
body
,
which
was
his
vesture
for
his
God-head
Spirit
to
live
in
;
but
now
God
is
become
flesh
,
and
hath
cloathed
the
Godhead
Life
with
a
garment
of
flesh
as
a
vesture
,
and
shed
his
most
precious
blood
,
he
being
in
the
condition
of
a
Son
,
or
a
Servant
,
he
made
himself
capable
of
the
pains
of
death
,
and
so
died
unto
Sin
;
that
is
,
to
satisfie
sin
,
for
nothing
could
satisfie
sin
,
but
the
blood
of
God
.
And
by
his
dying
unto
it
,
he
destroyed
sin
,
in
that
death
could
not
keep
him
under
it
.
For
if
death
could
have
kept
that
body
of
Christ
in
the
grave
,
so
that
it
might
not
have
risen
again
,
then
sin
and
death
would
have
lived
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
this
world
would
have
had
no
end
.
So
that
by
this
death
of
God
,
he
hath
conquered
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
for
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
that
they
shall
have
no
power
over
them
,
not
as
to
keep
them
under
eternal
torments
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
he
hath
by
his
death
overcome
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
,
so
as
to
make
them
serve
for
the
eternal
torment
of
the
seed
of
the
serpent
who
have
acted
sin
.
So
that
as
he
hath
gone
thorow
the
condition
of
a
Redeemer
,
and
overcome
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
,
upon
those
two
considerations
aforesaid
,
By
the
body
of
his
flesh
he
hath
purchased
to
himself
,
as
he
is
the
Redeemer
,
a
name
written
on
that
body
of
flesh
,
which
is
called
his
vesture
,
King
of
kings
,
and
Lords
of
lords
.
But
here
is
one
thing
more
to
be
minded
,
that
this
death
of
Christ
was
that
which
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
.
For
God
was
wrath
with
sin
,
and
nothing
could
punish
sin
,
but
an
eternal
death
,
so
that
God
having
no
way
to
destroy
sin
,
and
to
be
even
with
the
serpent
,
that
brought
sin
and
death
into
the
world
,
not
onely
to
himself
,
and
his
own
seed
,
but
also
to
Adam
and
his
seed
.
So
that
God
being
willing
to
avenge
himself
of
the
serpent
,
and
his
seed
,
and
to
restore
Adam
,
and
his
Seed
again
,
he
took
upon
him
the
Seed
of
Abraham
,
which
is
the
nature
of
Adam
,
and
not
the
nature
of
Angels
,
of
whose
nature
the
serpent
was
of
.
And
so
clothed
the
eternal
spirit
with
a
body
of
flesh
,
and
so
offered
up
the
eternal
spirit
unto
death
,
that
he
might
destroy
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
which
is
the
devil
,
which
devil
is
no
other
but
the
spirit
of
reason
in
man
.
So
that
as
death
was
in
the
devils
hands
before
Christs
death
,
yet
now
by
his
death
,
he
hath
gained
the
power
of
death
himself
●nto
his
own
hands
.
So
that
now
he
will
deliver
his
own
seed
from
it
,
and
will
inflict
the
same
death
eternal
upon
the
devil
and
his
seed
,
as
he
would
have
done
upon
God
and
his
seed
.
So
that
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
it
was
against
sin
and
death
,
which
the
serpent
brought
into
this
world
upon
all
the
seed
of
Adam
:
and
the
body
of
God
by
the
assistance
of
the
eternal
spirit
,
must
tread
the
wine-press
of
it
.
That
is
,
the
eternal
spirit
was
the
life
of
the
blood
,
that
was
in
that
blessed
body
,
so
that
he
poured
out
his
soul
unto
death
,
and
was
offered
up
throw
the
eternal
spirit
:
and
this
was
the
treading
the
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
,
he
being
the
Almighty
God
himself
,
and
by
this
work
of
Redemption
,
he
hath
a
Name
written
upon
that
body
of
flesh
he
suffered
death
in
,
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
.
I
confess
these
things
are
deep
mysteries
,
hard
for
me
to
explain
in
words
,
and
more
hard
to
be
understood
by
those
who
know
not
what
revelation
doth
mean
.
For
things
of
this
nature
cannot
be
explained
with
that
ease
,
as
other
matters
may
,
which
is
more
easie
to
understand
;
but
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
see
,
what
is
meant
by
the
wine-press
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
who
it
was
that
treadeth
it
in
,
that
his
soul
was
made
an
offering
forsin
,
and
so
hath
a
Name
by
his
sufferings
,
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
IN
this
sixteenth
verse
,
John
hath
concluded
the
marriage
of
the
Lamb
,
with
the
joy
,
and
glory
the
Saints
shall
have
in
heaven
,
over
the
destruction
of
Babylon
,
that
is
,
over
the
destruction
of
all
wicked
persecuting
men
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
to
the
latter
end
thereof
,
and
by
what
means
these
things
hath
been
accomplished
.
Even
by
that
sharp
Sword
that
goeth
out
of
Christs
mouth
,
in
giving
his
Angels
command
to
pour
out
the
vials
of
his
wrath
upon
the
earth
,
and
by
his
own
garment
dipt
in
blood
,
hath
he
accomplished
glory
,
and
eternal
happiness
to
the
Saints
;
and
shame
,
and
endless
misery
to
the
reprobate
.
So
that
in
the
latter
part
of
this
chapter
,
the
Spirit
doth
call
to
rememberance
,
the
great
destruction
of
that
great
City
Babylon
,
and
doth
incite
the
Saints
in
heaven
to
increase
their
joy
in
heaven
,
by
feeding
upon
the
destruction
of
that
great
whore
,
who
caused
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
to
drink
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
seventeenth
verse
.
Verse
the
seventeenth
,
And
I
saw
an
Angel
standing
in
the
Sun
,
and
he
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
saying
to
all
the
fowls
that
she
in
the
midest
of
heaven
,
Come
and
gather
your selves
together
unto
the
Supper
of
the
great
God
.
These
fowls
that
fly
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
are
the
Saints
;
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
the
fowls
that
fly
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
and
these
fowls
are
invited
to
Supper
with
the
great
God
.
H●●●
the
Reader
may
see
that
Christ
is
the
great
God
,
for
they
sup
with
him
they
were
married
unto
,
that
is
,
the
Lamb
they
were
married
unto
,
and
he
the
fowls
of
heaven
must
sup
with
.
Also
this
is
he
that
is
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
,
even
the
great
God
,
and
that
which
the
great
God
,
and
the
fowls
of
heaven
must
have
to
supper
,
it
is
set
down
in
the
18
verse
.
Verse
the
eighteenth
,
That
ye
may
ear
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captains
,
and
the
flesh
of
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
horses
,
and
of
them
that
fit
on
them
,
and
the
flesh
of
all
men
,
both
free
and
bond
,
both
small
and
great
.
This
verse
doth
imply
all
,
both
great
and
small
,
that
fought
under
the
banner
of
the
beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
;
which
false
prophet
signifies
the
spiritual
Power
of
the
whore
,
as
aforesaid
,
and
the
beast
signifies
the
Civil
Power
,
or
Head-magistrate
,
who
committed
fornication
with
the
woman
,
and
so
joyned
together
to
fight
against
God
and
his
Saints
.
And
these
Kings
,
Captains
,
and
mighty
men
,
and
small
and
great
,
they
were
all
authorized
by
these
two
Powers
aforesaid
,
to
fight
against
God
,
and
his
Saints
,
and
so
they
did
persecute
and
kill
many
of
them
,
yea
,
they
killed
Christ
himself
.
So
that
now
as
these
men
did
eat
the
flesh
of
the
Saints
,
and
drink
their
blood
,
in
that
they
were
pleased
in
their
mindes
that
they
had
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
the
blood
of
Prophets
and
Apostles
;
for
that
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
eating
and
drinking
.
So
likewise
now
the
great
God
hath
by
the
sword
that
goeth
out
of
his
mouth
,
destroyed
with
a
final
and
eternal
destruction
those
Kings
,
Captains
,
and
great
Men
aforesaid
:
Now
the
great
God
and
all
his
Army
of
Saints
,
who
are
the
fowls
of
heaven
,
shall
sup
with
the
flesh
of
these
men
,
aforesaid
.
That
is
,
they
shall
eat
their
flesh
,
not
with
their
teeth
;
but
their
spirits
shall
feed
upon
their
eternal
damnation
with
joy
&
delight
,
so
that
their
souls
shall
be
satisfied
,
or
filled
with
their
flesh
.
For
the
fowls
of
heaven
shall
feed
upon
their
eternal
damnation
in
their
mindes
,
even
as
men
do
upon
the
tendrest
flesh
that
is
with
their
teeth
;
and
their
spirits
will
be
as
well
satisfied
with
their
destruction
,
as
mens
hungry
stomachs
are
with
sweet
flesh
.
So
that
there
is
a
spiritual
eating
of
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
Captains
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
in
their
destruction
,
as
there
is
a
spiritual
eating
of
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
drinking
his
blood
to
their
eternal
joy
and
happiness
.
And
this
kinde
of
Supper
are
the
Saints
invited
unto
,
that
they
may
sup
with
the
great
God
,
for
they
shall
have
the
same
flesh
to
eat
as
he
hath
,
&
as
he
is
satisfied
in
eating
their
flesh
,
so
shall
they
.
CHAP.
LXXVIII
.
VErse
19.
And
I
saw
the
Beast
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
their
Armies
gathered
together
,
to
make
war
against
him
that
sat
on
the
horse
,
and
against
his
Army
.
This
nineteenth
verse
signifies
the
same
things
as
the
eighteenth
verse
doth
,
onely
John
saw
the
Beast
and
those
Kings
muster
up
their
Army
together
,
to
fight
with
him
upon
the
horse
,
and
against
his
Army
.
But
he
that
sate
upon
the
horse
was
Christ
,
and
his
Army
that
followed
him
were
the
Saints
,
and
his
horse
was
a
white
horse
,
and
all
his
Army
sate
upon
white
horses
also
,
as
I
shewed
before
.
But
he
that
sate
upon
the
horse
was
too
hard
for
the
Beast
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
so
that
the
Beast
was
taken
,
as
in
verse
20.
And
the
Beast
was
taken
,
and
with
him
the
false
prophet
,
that
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
with
which
he
deceived
them
that
had
received
the
mark
of
the
Beast
,
and
them
that
worshipped
his
image
.
These
both
were
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
.
This
Beast
and
false
prophet
signifie
the
Civil
Power
,
and
the
Ecclesiastical
,
or
Spiritual
Power
;
for
the
beast
signifies
the
temporal
Power
,
and
the
false
prophet
signifies
the
Spiritual
Power
.
For
these
two
always
committed
fornication
together
,
and
in
all
Ages
they
joyned
together
to
persecute
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Saints
,
and
Christ
himself
,
and
so
they
will
do
to
the
end
of
time
.
And
John
seeing
by
the
eye
of
Faith
and
Revelation
the
end
of
the
world
,
he
saw
also
the
Beast
and
the
false
prophet
taken
.
That
is
,
he
saw
the
whole
temporal
Power
of
this
world
,
and
the
whole
spiritual
Power
of
this
world
,
who
joyned
together
in
false
worship
,
and
in
persecuting
the
Saints
,
John
saw
them
both
taken
,
&
they
were
both
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
.
So
that
this
spirit
of
the
Beast
shall
remain
in
its
seed
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
the
spirit
of
the
false
prophet
shall
remain
in
its
seed
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
so
that
they
may
both
be
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
with
all
those
that
received
the
mark
of
the
Beast
,
and
that
did
worship
his
image
.
Verse
21.
And
the
remnant
were
slain
with
the
sword
of
him
that
sat
upon
the
horse
,
which
sword
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
:
and
all
the
fowls
were
filled
with
their
flesh
.
The
remnant
that
were
slain
,
signifies
all
those
that
were
of
the
Beasts
and
false
prophets
minde
,
yet
did
not
gather
themselves
together
to
the
Beasts
Army
,
but
they
were
as
it
were
a
remnant
left
behinde
as
a
Reserve
;
as
it
is
a
custom
for
Generals
of
Armies
to
leave
a
remnant
behinde
as
a
Reserve
:
but
if
the
Generals
Army
be
beaten
,
and
he
taken
,
the
remnant
will
quickly
be
destroyed
by
him
that
overcometh
.
So
it
is
with
Christ
,
when
he
hath
taken
the
Beast
and
false
prophet
,
and
cast
them
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
and
when
he
had
spoiled
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
Captains
,
and
the
mighty
men
of
war
,
and
all
the
common
soldiers
,
who
had
received
the
mark
of
the
Beast
in
the
fore-head
,
or
in
the
right
hand
,
it
was
an
easie
matter
for
him
that
sat
upon
upon
the
horse
to
slay
the
remnant
with
the
sword
that
goeth
out
of
his
mouth
.
In
fine
,
the
slaying
of
the
remnant
with
the
sword
,
it
was
to
cast
the
remnant
,
and
the
Kings
,
and
Captains
,
and
mighty
men
,
and
all
,
both
great
and
small
,
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
with
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
.
So
that
all
the
Saints
,
which
are
called
by
the
Spirit
,
the
fowls
of
heaven
,
they
were
all
filled
with
their
flesh
,
so
that
the
Saints
shall
n●ver
hunger
or
thirst
more
,
but
shal
be
fully
satisfied
in
their
damnation
,
who
alwayes
made
the
Saints
to
hunger
and
thirst
after
peace
and
quietness
.
And
to
reign
with
God
their
King
and
Redeemer
,
in
that
eternal
felic●ty
,
joy
and
glory
,
where
is
all
satisfaction
that
can
be
had
,
where
there
will
be
no
hunger
nor
thirst
,
but
a
continual
increase
of
new
joys
for
evermore
.
So
much
for
the
interpretation
of
this
Nineteenth
Chapter
.
CHAP.
LXXIX
.
WHen
I
had
gone
thorow
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
of
St.
John
,
I
found
many
things
in
it
exceeding
mysterious
,
even
as
a
sealed
Book
,
as
it
were
impossible
for
any
one
to
interprete
,
yet
through
the
assistance
of
the
revelation
of
the
Spirit
of
Faith
,
I
having
the
knowledge
of
those
two
Foundations
the
Scritures
standeth
upon
before
,
to
wit
,
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
right
devil
;
so
that
from
these
two
Foundations
all
the
chief
and
great
mysteries
,
and
hard
sayings
in
that
Book
hath
bin
opened
unto
me
,
and
I
have
given
the
interpretation
of
all
the
chief
matters
of
concernment
in
that
Book
,
first
and
last
,
yet
but
very
short
,
considering
the
variety
of
mystical
sayings
in
that
Book
of
Johns
Revelation
.
But
when
I
had
seriously
considered
,
and
understood
the
height
and
depth
of
these
heavenly
sayings
of
John
concerning
the
true
God
,
the
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
,
that
was
dead
,
and
a
alive
,
and
behold
he
liveth
forevermore
.
With
many
other
heavenly
mysteries
which
was
in
my
heart
,
which
I
understood
,
but
I
had
not
words
in
my self
to
set
it
forth
,
and
to
declare
it
to
others
,
that
they
might
understand
these
mysteries
also
,
yet
nevertheless
I
thought
it
was
better
to
express
these
heavealy
Secrets
as
well
as
I
could
,
rather
than
to
bury
them
with
my self
alone
.
So
that
who
ever
doth
read
this
Treatise
of
the
Interpretation
of
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
of
St.
John
,
I
say
they
must
take
it
as
it
is
,
and
let
them
remember
that
God
seldom
chose
Learned
men
to
declare
the
mysteries
of
his
kingdom
:
but
let
that
pass
.
When
I
had
weighed
and
pondered
in
my
minde
this
great
mystery
of
God
,
that
God
became
flesh
,
I
was
moved
in
my
minde
to
express
my self
thus
unto
God
:
Oh
Lord
God
of
truth
,
thou
that
wert
from
eternity
,
and
hadst
thy
being
of
thy self
,
a
spiritual
body
in
form
like
a
man
;
thou
who
knowst
no
beginning
of
thy self
,
neither
dost
thou
know
any
ending
of
thy self
;
yet
thou
by
thy
own
wisdom
and
power
,
became
very
man
,
clothing
thy
spiritual
body
with
pure
humane
flesh
,
onely
the
Life
of
that
body
was
no
other
but
the
Godhead
Life
,
so
that
thou
madest
thy self
a
little
lower
then
the
Angels
:
also
thou
madest
thy self
capable
to
suffer
the
pains
of
death
by
thy
own
creatures
,
and
so
thy
vesture
was
made
red
,
it
being
dipt
in
thy
own
blood
for
the
Redemption
of
thy
own
seed
,
the
seed
of
Adam
.
It
is
thee
,
O
Lord
,
that
wert
the
first
revealer
of
heavenly
secrets
unto
mankinde
,
some
thou
hast
revealed
thy
minde
unto
by
voice
of
words
,
some
by
secret
inspiration
of
thy
Spirit
,
and
others
thou
hast
revealed
the
mysteries
concerning
thy self
,
and
thy
kingdom
,
by
the
Spirit
of
Faith
,
that
doth
arise
out
of
its
seed
;
so
that
the
original
of
all
true
Revelation
,
and
understanding
the
mysteries
of
thy
kingdom
,
it
doth
come
from
thee
,
Oh
Lord
God
of
truth
,
so
that
I
can
truly
say
with
Moses
,
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
truth
,
who
hath
revealed
unto
me
the
mystery
of
God
,
and
the
mystery
of
the
right
devil
,
with
the
interpretation
of
many
other
heavenly
secrets
spoken
of
by
John
in
this
Book
,
never
revealed
before
unto
Prophet
or
Apostle
;
therefore
unto
thee
,
O
Lord
God
of
truth
,
thou
that
art
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
,
who
art
that
Alpha
and
Omega
,
whose
garment
of
flesh
was
made
red
,
and
whose
vesture
of
flesh
was
dipt
in
his
own
blood
,
for
the
Redemption
of
mankinde
,
thou
who
art
the
first
,
and
the
last
,
even
he
that
was
dead
,
but
is
alive
,
and
behold
he
liveth
for
evermore
;
to
thee
onely
be
ascribed
all
Allelujah
of
praises
by
me
thy
servant
,
whom
thou
hast
chosen
,
when
I
thought
not
of
it
:
Also
let
Allelujah
,
blessing
,
glory
,
and
honor
be
given
unto
him
,
by
all
those
that
doth
truly
understand
,
and
believe
these
things
interpreted
in
this
Treatise
:
I
say
again
,
let
us
give
all
praises
,
honor
,
and
glory
unto
our
God
,
our
King
,
and
our
Redeemer
,
even
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
both
now
,
and
for
evermore
.
Amen
,
Amen
.
CHAP.
LXXX
.
AS
for
this
twentieth
Chapter
,
it
is
onely
a
relation
of
things
done
before
:
and
as
for
the
chief
things
in
this
Chapter
,
concerning
Satans
being
bound
for
a
thousand
years
,
and
after
the
thousand
years
was
expired
,
Satan
was
let
loose
,
with
many
other
things
depending
thereupon
,
they
are
opened
already
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
Onely
I
shall
give
a
word
or
two
,
to
shew
what
is
meant
by
Gog
and
Magog
:
This
Gog
and
Magog
is
the
Turk
,
Pagan
,
and
all
heathen
men
,
who
never
professed
the
worship
of
Moses
,
nor
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
:
that
is
,
the
same
spirit
that
was
in
the
heathen
in
former
time
,
who
were
called
by
the
Spirit
Gog
and
Magog
,
as
you
may
see
,
Ezekiel
39.1
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
God
,
behold
,
I
am
against
thee
,
O
Gog.
And
in
verse
6.
God
will
send
a
fire
on
Magog
.
So
chapter
38.2
.
Son
of
Man
,
set
thy
face
against
Gog
,
the
land
of
Magog
:
and
in
the
3
verse
,
and
say
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
behold
,
I
am
against
thee
,
O
Gog
,
the
chief
Princes
of
Meshech
.
Now
this
Gog
and
Magog
spoken
of
in
Ezekiel
,
it
was
no
other
but
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
;
he
,
I
say
,
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
Gog
,
as
in
2
Chron.
36
6
,
and
all
his
princes
who
had
great
armies
who
helped
him
to
fight
against
Jerusalem
,
and
they
are
called
by
the
Spirit
Magog
,
as
you
may
see
2
Kings
24.1
,
2.
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
came
up
:
that
is
,
he
came
up
to
fight
against
Jerusalem
,
and
there
came
against
Jerusalem
bands
of
the
Caldees
,
and
bands
of
the
Syrians
,
and
bands
of
the
Moabites
,
and
bands
of
the
children
of
Ammon
;
these
all
came
against
Judah
to
destroy
it
,
and
so
they
did
,
according
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
And
these
bands
of
men
,
aforesaid
,
are
called
by
the
Spirit
Magog
;
so
that
it
may
be
clear
to
the
Reader
,
that
this
Gog
and
Magog
spoken
of
by
John
,
it
is
meant
all
the
Heathen
power
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
,
in
that
the
heathen
hath
three
parts
of
the
world
in
his
hands
.
For
this
is
to
be
minded
by
the
Reader
,
that
this
Gog
and
Magog
spoken
of
by
the
Prophets
,
they
were
Heathen
powers
,
and
people
who
never
did
profess
,
nor
confess
the
Scriptures
of
truth
:
And
this
Gog
and
Magog
John
speaketh
of
,
are
Heathen
men
also
;
for
the
same
spirit
that
was
in
that
Gog
and
Magog
,
it
doth
run
in
the
line
of
that
seed
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
So
that
the
Heathen
that
shall
be
destroyed
at
the
end
of
time
,
may
be
called
Gog
and
Magog
,
as
the
other
Gog
and
Magog
was
destroyed
after
the
seventy
years
were
expired
,
they
were
destroyed
with
a
temporal
destruction
;
but
this
Gog
and
Magog
John
speaketh
of
,
they
will
be
destroyed
with
an
eternal
destruction
at
the
end
of
time
.
For
this
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
or
Satan
,
that
was
bound
for
a
thousand
years
,
and
when
the
thousand
years
was
expired
,
he
was
let
loose
,
which
things
I
have
opened
in
The
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
This
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
as
aforesaid
,
it
being
loosed
out
of
prison
,
which
prison
I
have
shewed
what
it
is
in
that
book
aforesaid
,
so
that
this
Satan
being
loosed
,
he
goeth
forth
to
deceive
the
nations
,
which
are
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
as
in
the
eighth
verse
of
this
chapter
,
Gog
and
Magog
to
gather
them
together
to
battel
,
the
number
of
whom
is
as
the
sand
of
the
Sea
.
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
,
that
Satan
shall
go
out
to
deceive
the
nations
that
are
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
which
four
quarters
doth
signifie
all
the
world
;
for
the
world
is
divided
but
into
four
parts
,
and
all
these
four
parts
of
the
earth
,
they
are
deceived
by
this
spirit
of
Satan
,
which
spirit
of
Satan
I
have
shewed
what
it
is
in
my
other
writings
:
but
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
the
Saints
;
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
are
excepted
by
the
Spirit
,
for
though
they
live
in
the
four
parts
of
the
earth
,
yet
they
are
not
deceived
by
the
spirit
of
Satan
,
not
as
to
their
eternal
perdition
as
the
other
is
,
so
that
this
is
to
be
understood
,
that
this
Satan
,
the
devil
,
shall
deceive
the
nations
in
all
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
to
their
eternal
perdition
.
Also
it
is
to
be
minded
,
that
there
is
a
principle
of
persecution
for
religion
&
worship
,
even
in
Gog
and
Magog
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
all
the
heathen
,
as
there
is
in
those
that
profess
and
confess
the
Scriptures
.
For
if
Gog
and
Magog
doth
but
hear
of
any
man
,
or
people
,
that
doth
worship
any
other
God
besides
his
God
,
he
will
persecute
him
to
death
,
especially
if
he
be
a
native
under
his
dominions
,
and
so
is
it
with
all
professors
of
Religion
,
who
know
not
the
true
God
,
nor
his
true
worship
.
So
that
Satan
,
the
devil
,
he
hath
gone
forth
unto
all
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
and
hath
deceived
the
nations
therein
with
false
worships
,
and
imagining
of
false
gods
,
this
many
hundred
years
have
they
been
deceived
:
and
not
onely
so
,
but
there
is
a
spirit
of
persecution
,
that
doth
run
thorow
the
nations
in
all
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
even
amongst
professors
of
the
Scriptures
,
as
there
doth
in
the
heathen
.
So
that
all
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
they
fight
against
God
,
and
compass
the
Camp
of
the
Saints
about
,
and
the
beloved
City
.
The
Saints
are
called
by
the
Spirit
the
beloved
City
,
so
that
this
beloved
City
must
needs
be
compassed
about
,
because
the
Saints
doth
live
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
and
the
nations
of
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
being
deceived
by
Satan
,
they
persecute
the
Saints
every
where
.
So
that
they
by
their
persecution
,
they
have
,
and
do
,
and
will
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
compass
the
Camp
of
the
Saints
about
,
who
is
the
beloved
City
.
I
say
these
aforesaid
,
will
compass
the
Camp
of
the
Saints
with
persecution
,
until
fire
come
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
and
devour
them
;
this
fire
that
cometh
down
from
heaven
,
it
is
meant
that
eternal
fire
of
Gods
wrath
upon
his
enemies
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
10
verse
.
And
the
devil
that
deceived
them
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
where
the
beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
are
,
and
shall
be
tormented
day
and
night
,
for
ever
and
ever
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
Gog
and
Magog
,
with
all
the
nations
of
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
who
were
deceived
by
the
spirit
of
reason
,
the
devil
,
to
worship
false
gods
,
and
to
persecute
the
Saints
in
all
parts
of
the
earth
.
They
shall
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
aforesaid
,
they
shall
be
cast
into
the
same
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
as
the
beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
are
,
and
shall
be
tormented
for
ever
and
ever
,
as
aforesaid
.
So
that
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
that
spirit
of
reason
which
men
received
from
the
lost
Angel
,
with
all
its
wisdom
whereby
it
hath
deceived
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
,
and
hath
always
persecuted
and
killed
the
Saints
,
the
beloved
City
of
God
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
even
from
the
righteous
Abel
to
the
end
of
the
world
:
I
say
,
this
spirit
of
reason
which
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
Satan
,
a
devil
:
this
Spirit
who
hath
caused
Gog
and
Magog
,
and
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
to
persecute
the
Saints
.
This
devil
,
with
all
the
seed
who
hath
fought
under
his
banner
,
though
in
several
forms
and
manner
,
he
,
and
they
,
with
the
beast
,
and
false
prophet
,
with
all
their
adherents
,
shal
be
cast
into
a
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
where
they
shall
be
tormented
for
ever
and
ever
:
and
this
fire
and
brimstone
is
that
wrath
of
God
that
cometh
down
from
heaven
,
which
is
called
by
the
Spirit
,
fire
that
came
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
and
devoured
them
,
&c.
So
that
this
chapter
is
but
a
rehearsal
of
what
was
said
before
in
the
18
and
19
chapters
,
both
of
the
destruction
of
mystery
Babylon
,
and
of
the
glory
of
the
Saints
.
Yet
I
thought
it
something
necessary
to
open
the
meaning
of
Gog
and
Magog
,
because
I
have
not
met
with
those
words
before
,
neither
have
spoken
of
them
in
that
book
,
aforesaid
.
But
as
for
the
rest
of
the
matter
in
this
20
chapter
,
I
have
said
as
much
as
need
be
said
of
it
,
in
one
place
or
other
in
this
Treatise
,
and
in
The
interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
,
and
to
repeat
one
thing
twice
,
over
would
be
needless
:
and
as
for
the
chief
heads
contained
in
the
21
,
22
chapters
,
I
have
opened
them
in
the
said
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
of
the
Revelation
.
So
that
I
shall
interpret
a
little
what
is
meant
by
those
words
of
Johns
Revelation
,
the
22
chapter
18
,
19
verses
,
and
so
conclude
this
Epistle
.
CHAP.
LXXXI
.
THese
words
of
John
hath
been
an
occasion
of
many
persecuting
,
and
ignorant
men
,
and
womens
spirits
,
to
persecute
and
rail
against
the
purest
truth
that
ever
was
declared
,
and
against
the
true
Messengers
whom
God
hath
chosen
and
sent
.
Whom
he
hath
endued
with
the
spirit
of
Revelation
,
and
Interpretation
of
Scriptures
,
more
then
all
the
men
in
the
world
besides
,
in
that
when
things
have
been
declared
,
and
Scriptures
interpreted
beyond
the
common
sense
that
learned
men
have
declared
and
interpreted
,
they
have
said
with
great
anger
and
zeal
,
that
we
have
either
added
to
the
word
of
God
,
or
else
we
have
diminished
from
it
.
Therefore
to
satisfie
the
Reader
,
I
shall
open
how
a
man
may
be
said
to
add
unto
the
prophesie
of
this
Book
of
Johns
Revelation
,
and
how
he
may
be
said
to
diminish
,
or
take
away
the
words
of
this
prophesie
of
this
Book
.
The
words
of
John
are
these
,
verse
18.
For
I
testifie
unto
every
man
that
heareth
the
words
of
the
prophesie
of
this
book
,
if
any
man
shall
adde
unto
these
things
,
God
shall
adde
unto
him
the
plagues
that
are
written
in
this
book
.
Verse
19.
And
if
any
man
shall
take
away
from
the
words
of
the
book
of
this
prophesie
,
God
shall
take
away
his
part
out
of
the
book
of
Life
,
and
out
of
the
holy
City
,
and
from
the
things
which
are
written
in
this
book
.
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
minde
,
and
he
may
know
whether
a
man
doth
adde
unto
this
Book
,
or
take
from
it
;
for
this
is
to
be
minded
,
that
who
ever
doth
undertake
to
be
a
Minister
of
Christ
without
a
Commission
from
him
,
or
shall
undertake
to
give
the
interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
,
without
having
the
gift
of
Interpretation
;
which
gift
he
cannot
have
except
he
have
a
Commission
from
God
,
or
from
him
that
did
receive
it
from
God
.
For
how
is
it
possible
that
any
man
should
give
true
interpretations
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
of
that
Book
of
the
Revelation
of
Saint
John
,
and
yet
not
know
the
true
God
,
nor
the
right
devil
?
Therefore
it
is
for
certain
,
that
all
Non-commissionated
Ministers
and
Speakers
whatsoever
in
all
the
seven
Churches
in
Europe
,
I
say
,
it
is
they
onely
that
do
add
unto
this
Book
,
and
they
onely
that
do
take
from
it
.
They
may
be
said
to
add
to
it
,
because
they
give
this
,
and
that
sense
upon
the
words
of
this
Prophecy
,
even
what
their
imaginations
doth
dictate
unto
them
,
they
being
uncertain
in
themselves
that
what
they
say
to
be
true
.
So
that
who
ever
doth
take
upon
him
to
be
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
&
to
interprete
the
Scriptures
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
or
that
knowledge
aforesaid
,
I
say
such
men
as
those
may
be
said
to
add
unto
the
words
of
the
Prophecy
of
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
to
the
whole
Book
of
the
Scriptures
.
For
all
men
that
do
undertake
to
be
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
Christ
without
a
Commission
from
him
,
they
not
being
sent
by
him
,
these
men
onely
are
those
that
do
add
unto
the
Prophecy
of
this
Book
,
that
is
,
they
add
their
own
vain
thoughts
and
conceivings
of
their
own
imaginations
unto
the
truths
of
God
.
So
that
in
stead
of
the
true
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
,
the
people
have
nothing
else
but
the
Preachers
thoughts
and
conceivings
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
so
are
altogether
unsatisfied
in
their
spirits
;
and
these
are
those
men
that
do
add
unto
the
Prophecy
of
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
and
to
the
Book
of
the
Scriptures
.
So
in
like
manner
will
God
add
unto
him
,
or
them
,
the
plagues
that
are
written
in
this
Book
.
Now
what
these
plagues
are
,
they
are
spoken
of
in
this
Book
.
The
plagues
that
shall
be
added
unto
them
,
are
spiritual
,
that
is
to
say
,
spiritual
darkness
upon
the
minde
here
,
and
the
fear
of
the
second
death
;
so
that
the
soul
of
man
shall
possess
the
second
death
,
which
shall
burn
as
a
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
in
utter
darkness
,
where
is
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
to
eternity
.
These
are
those
spiritual
plagues
that
God
will
add
to
all
those
men
that
go
to
be
Preachers
of
his
Gospel
,
and
were
not
sent
by
him
;
for
they
onely
do
add
unto
the
Prophecy
of
this
Book
.
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
,
what
a
dangerous
thing
it
is
for
a
man
to
take
upon
him
to
prophesie
,
preach
,
or
teach
as
a
Messenger
of
Christ
without
a
Commission
from
him
.
For
who
ever
doth
so
,
he
doth
add
his
own
vain
thoughts
and
imaginations
in
the
Scriptures
of
those
Heavenly
Secrets
,
Mysteries
,
and
Visions
declared
by
holy
men
,
who
were
inspired
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
or
the
revelation
of
Faith
,
to
write
those
things
aforesaid
;
yet
men
by
their
own
imaginations
,
by
the
gift
of
Learning
,
and
by
the
natural
wisdom
of
Reason
,
will
undertake
to
interprete
Scriptures
,
and
to
be
Preachers
to
others
,
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
and
without
any
true
knowledge
of
God
.
And
so
these
men
do
come
to
add
other
Interpretations
of
their
own
conceivings
unto
the
Scriptures
,
which
is
contrary
to
the
mind
of
that
Spirit
that
writ
them
,
and
so
they
become
capable
to
receive
of
those
plagues
that
are
written
in
this
Book
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
LXXXII
.
ALso
I
would
have
the
Reader
to
know
,
that
the
same
men
that
do
add
their
conceivings
unto
this
book
,
the
same
sort
of
men
do
take
away
from
the
words
of
this
Book
of
this
Prophecy
.
They
may
be
said
to
take
away
from
it
,
in
that
they
will
not
suffer
any
true
Interpreter
to
expound
the
meaning
of
the
words
of
the
Prophecy
of
that
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
or
any
other
Scriptures
:
onely
this
,
some
mens
mindes
are
acted
out
one
way
,
and
some
another
;
some
men
so
they
may
be
suffered
to
speak
their
own
phantasies
upon
the
Scriptures
,
so
as
to
please
themselves
and
their
Hearers
,
that
is
,
they
care
not
how
much
they
add
to
this
Book
,
not
minding
to
take
any
thing
from
it
.
It
is
not
their
principles
to
take
any
thing
from
the
Scriptures
,
but
their
delight
is
altogether
to
add
their
vain
conceptions
,
conceiving
the
meaning
thus
,
and
thus
.
But
he
that
taketh
away
from
this
Book
,
is
such
a
one
that
will
not
suffer
the
true
Interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
,
nor
of
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
because
the
true
Interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
overthroweth
all
the
Principles
of
Religion
in
the
world
.
So
that
if
truth
should
be
suffered
to
have
freedom
in
the
world
,
then
all
the
old
Principles
of
Religion
that
have
been
received
in
the
world
so
many
hundred
years
by
the
Pope
and
others
,
they
would
quite
fall
to
the
ground
.
So
that
there
is
a
necessity
that
there
should
be
a
number
of
men
to
add
unto
this
Book
,
and
a
number
of
men
to
take
away
from
it
.
For
true
revelation
always
had
some
to
add
to
it
,
and
some
to
take
from
it
:
so
that
he
that
taketh
from
it
,
God
will
take
his
part
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
out
of
the
holy
City
,
and
from
the
things
which
are
written
in
this
Book
.
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
as
they
would
not
suffer
no
true
Interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
to
abide
in
the
world
,
but
would
take
it
quite
away
both
the
Interpretation
,
and
the
Interpreter
also
:
So
in
like
manner
God
will
take
his
part
out
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
out
of
the
holy
City
,
so
that
he
shall
have
no
part
in
that
glory
and
everlasting
life
which
is
written
of
in
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
.
That
is
,
he
thought
by
taking
away
from
the
words
of
this
book
,
that
is
,
by
his
persecuting
the
true
Interpretation
of
it
,
that
he
did
God
good
service
,
even
as
he
did
that
added
to
it
;
for
he
that
adds
unto
it
,
as
aforesaid
,
doth
think
he
doth
God
good
service
.
So
in
like
manner
he
that
taketh
from
it
,
as
aforesaid
,
that
persecutes
true
Revelation
and
true
Interpretation
,
he
doth
think
he
doth
God
good
service
in
so
doing
,
and
so
he
thinks
to
have
a
part
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
to
be
one
of
the
members
of
the
holy
City
,
and
to
have
a
right
to
that
glory
and
happiness
that
is
written
in
this
Book
;
when
as
,
(
alas
,
alas
,
)
he
is
one
of
them
that
hath
taken
away
from
the
Prophecy
of
this
Book
,
by
persecuting
the
true
Interpretation
of
it
;
so
that
God
hath
taken
away
that
part
he
thought
he
had
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
that
confidence
he
had
in
being
a
member
of
the
holy
City
,
and
of
the
glory
hereafter
.
I
say
,
all
these
things
will
God
take
away
from
those
men
,
that
doth
take
away
from
the
words
of
the
Prophecy
of
this
book
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
more
especially
this
book
of
the
Revelation
of
Saint
John
.
This
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Spirit
,
in
adding
and
taking
away
from
this
Book
of
Johns
Revelation
.
Oh
where
is
there
a
man
hardly
to
be
found
,
but
he
is
guilty
of
one
of
these
two
,
either
to
add
,
or
to
take
away
from
this
mysterious
book
of
the
Revelation
of
John
?
So
that
the
Reader
may
see
,
what
the
Spirit
doth
mean
by
adding
,
and
taking
away
,
and
who
they
are
that
doth
this
;
for
this
is
to
be
considered
that
no
man
can
interpret
the
Scriptures
truly
,
but
he
that
is
chosen
and
sent
of
God
,
as
Moses
,
and
Aaron
,
Peter
,
and
Paul
,
and
us
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
Also
none
can
interpret
the
Scriptures
truly
,
but
those
that
have
the
same
Spirit
,
as
those
had
that
spake
the
Scriptures
;
that
spirit
can
trace
the
steps
of
God
Almighty
in
those
three
paths
which
God
hath
walked
in
:
Those
three
parths
are
Gods
three
Commissions
,
or
three
Records
on
earth
,
to
wit
,
the
Water
,
Blood
,
and
Spirit
,
so
that
no
Commissionated
man
of
God
can
be
said
either
to
add
to
,
or
diminish
from
the
word
of
God
;
for
he
is
chosen
of
God
to
reveal
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdom
unto
his
chosen
ones
,
which
mysteries
are
hidden
in
that
letter
.
So
that
the
messengers
of
God
they
shall
be
punished
of
God
,
if
they
will
not
go
forth
to
declare
the
mysteries
of
his
kingdom
:
but
on
the
contrary
if
men
go
,
&
are
not
sent
of
God
,
they
are
punished
of
God
,
for
going
before
they
were
sent
,
and
in
going
before
they
are
sent
,
they
do
add
,
and
take
away
from
the
Scriptures
,
and
from
this
book
of
the
Revelation
;
for
they
being
not
chosen
,
nor
sent
of
God
,
they
do
not
know
the
true
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
,
so
they
not
knowing
the
truth
of
them
,
they
add
their
own
conceits
,
and
senses
upon
them
,
and
diminish
,
and
take
away
the
true
Interpreter
by
persecution
,
and
will
not
suffer
it
to
abide
in
the
world
,
l●st
their
own
principles
should
fall
by
it
:
and
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Spirit
,
and
what
is
meant
by
adding
,
and
taking
away
from
the
words
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
of
the
Revelation
of
St.
John
.
I
thought
it
something
necessary
to
open
these
two
verses
,
because
it
hath
been
a
thing
common
in
most
peoples
mouths
,
when
they
have
heard
the
interpretation
of
Scriptures
,
with
many
deep
Secrets
opened
,
and
many
heavenly
Mysteries
revealed
,
which
never
was
revealed
before
,
or
that
hath
not
been
commonly
known
amongst
Religious
people
,
they
have
seemed
hard
sayings
.
So
that
men
have
cryed
out
,
O
Blasphemy
,
or
else
say
,
I
have
added
to
the
word
of
God
;
or
if
the
interpretation
doth
differ
from
the
common
received
opinion
,
or
interpretation
.
Then
they
will
say
,
I
take
away
from
the
word
of
God
,
yet
they
know
not
what
it
is
to
add
,
or
to
take
away
from
it
,
therefore
I
have
opened
these
two
verses
in
the
last
chapter
,
and
the
last
verses
but
one
of
the
Revelation
of
St.
John
,
that
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
know
what
it
is
,
and
who
they
are
that
add
,
and
diminish
the
words
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
aforesaid
;
and
who
it
is
that
doth
not
add
,
nor
diminish
,
but
doth
give
the
true
interpretation
of
all
the
deep
secrets
,
and
hidden
mysteries
of
the
whole
book
of
the
Revelation
.
And
now
last
of
all
what
it
is
to
add
,
and
take
away
,
with
the
joy
,
and
glory
of
them
that
doth
not
add
,
nor
diminish
thereunto
with
the
plagues
,
shame
,
and
misery
of
all
those
that
doth
add
thereunto
,
or
diminish
there
from
.
So
much
for
the
Interpretation
of
all
the
chief
Head
and
hard
sayings
in
the
whole
book
of
the
Revelation
of
St.
John
,
and
the
conclusion
of
this
Epistle
.
Lodowick
Muggleton
.
FINIS
.